IN the 17. of the raigne of Ti­berius Nero, Tiberius Nero. Christ. Christ suffered the 34. yéere of his age. Tibe­rius raysed no further perse­cutiō, yet liued he seuen yéeres after the death of Christ, and raigned in all 23. yéeres.

Him succéeded C. Caligula: C. Caligula. hée commaunded his Image to be set vp in the temple at Ierusalem, and to be wor­shipped. And after him succéeded C. Nero, C. Nero. & D. Nero. D. Nero. Clau­dius raigned 13. yéeres. Domitius 14. In the latter end of whose raigne, Peter & Paule Peter and Paule. were put to death, for the faith of Christ. Anno 69. 69

About this time, an. 73. 73 and 40. yéeres after the passiō of Christ, & the 3. yéere after the suffering of Peter and Paule, the Iewes were destroied,Titus. Vespasian. Iewes de­stroyed. by Titus, and Vespasian his father: (who succéeded Nero) to the number of eleuen hun­dred thousand, besides a great number Vespasian slue in subduing Galile, & seuentéene thousands mo that were sold for slaues.

Stephen. Stephen the Deacon was the first martyr, put to death at Ierusalem, and stoned by the Iewes.

After Stephen, suffered Iames Iames. the brother of Iohn, whom Herod Herod. slew with the sword: and with him the partie that was cause of his persecution: who beyng moued in consci­ence, as Iames went to execution, confessed himselfe to be a Christian also, and were both beheaded together.

The same day that Stephen suffered, Nicanor Nicanor. one of y^e 7. deacons, with 2000. 2000. other christians, suffered for the faith.

Simon Simon. one of the deacons, and afterward bishop of Bos­rum in Arabia, was there burned: and Parmenas Parmenas. also an o­ther of the Deacons, suffered for the faith.

Thomas, Thomas. who preached to the Parthians, Medes, Persi­ans, Germans, Heraconies, Bactries, and Magies, suffered in Calamina, a citie in Iudea, beyng slaine with a dart.

Simon Zelotes Simon Zelotes (who preached in Mauritania, and in the countrie of Aphrike, and in Britaine) was crucified.

Iudas. Iudas brother of Iames, called Thaddeus and Lebeus, who preached to the Edissens, and to al Mesopotamia, was slaine vnder Augarus Augarus. king of the Edissens in Berito.

Simon. Simon, brother to Iude, and Iames the yoonger, (which were sonnes of Mary Cleopha, and of Alpheus) called Ca­naneus, bishop of Ierusalem after Iames, (as Dorotheus recordeth) was crucified in a citie of Egipt, in the time of Traianus Traianus. Emperour: but as Abdias writeth, he was slaine with his brother Iude, by a tumult of the people of Suanir, a citie of Persidis.

Marke the Euangelist, & first B. of Alexandria, preached [Page 3] the Gospel in Egypt: and there being drawn with ropes to the fire, was burned: and afterward buried in a place called there, Bucolus: vnder the reigne of Traianus the Emperor.

Bartholomeus Bartholomeus is said to haue preached to the Indians, and to haue conuerted the Gospel of S. Mathew into their tongue, where he continued a great space: doing many mi­racles. At last in Albania a citie of great Armenia, after di­uers persecutions, he was beaten downe with staues, then crucified, and after being excoriate, hee was at length be­headed. Iohan. de monte regali.

Andrew Andrew, the Apostle, and brother of Peter, was crucified at Patris, a citie in Achaia, (by the Gouernour Egeas Egeas.) em­bracing the crosse, and ioying therein, the day before the Ka­lends of December.

Matthew, Matthew. otherwise called Leui, first a publicane, then an Apostle, after that he had conuerted to the faith Ethiopia, and all Egypt, Hircanus Hircanus. their king sent one to runne him through with a speare. Iohan. de monte regali.

Matthias Matthias. also, after that he had preached to the Iewes, was stoned, and beheaded by them.

Philip the Apostle,Philip and his daughters. after he had much laboured among the barbarous nations, was crucified, and stoned to death in Hierapolis, a citie of Phrygia, where he was buried, and his daughters with him. Isodor.

Iames Iames. being required of the Iewes to disswade the peo­ple from the faith of Christ,Other. and that he should stand & speak from the battlements of the temple, that he might more con­ueniently be heard;The Iewes. he (contrary to their expectation) prea­ching Christ, was throwne downe from the battlementes headlong, and stoned: and one being present, tooke a Fullers instrument, wherewith they beate cloth, and smote him on the head, whereof he died, and was buried in that place. At which time also, other were put to death among the Iewes for the testimony of Christ.

The rest of this history concerneth chiefly the affaires of the Church of England and Scotland.

The rest of this history concer­neth chiefly England and Scotland. England re­ceiued the Go­spel in Tyberi­us time. GIldas affirmeth, that Britain receiued the Gospel in the time of Tiberius the Emperor, vnder whom Christ suffred, and that Ioseph of Arimathea, after y^e dispersiō of the Iews, was sent of Phi­lip y^e apostle out of France into Britain ann. 63. 63 And here remained al his time, and laid the foundation of the Gospel.Easter kept in England after the maner of y^e East church. The Gospel came into En­land from the Cast and not from Rome. In the time of Bede almost a thousand yeeres after Christ, as he testifieth, Ea­ster was kept after the manner of the East Church, in the full moone, what day of the wéeke soeuer it fell, and not on the sunday as we doe now, Wherby it may appeare that the preaching of the Gospell came into this land from the East and not from Rome.

About the yéere 180. 180 King Lucius, sonne of Coilus, king of Britains, which now are called English men, hearing of the miracles done by Christians in diuers places,K. Lucius the first Christian K. of England, Fugatius and Damianus. at that time wrote to Eleutherius B. of Rome, to receiue of him the Christian faith: who sent him therevpon certain preachers, Fugatius, or by some Faganus, and Damianus, or Dimia­nus, which conuerted first the king and the people of Bri­tain, and baptized them, and subuerted the temples, and mo­numents of idolatrie. And the 28, Flamines they turned to bishops, and thrée Achflamines to thrée Archbishops, hauing their seates in thrée head cities, London, Yorke, and Gla­morgantia, by Wales.

This king also sent to him for the Romane lawes, to frame his people therafter: who answered, that the lawes of God was to be his direction for lawes, and not the Ro­manes, that might be reproued, the other being without ex­ception,

Thus was the Christian faith confirmed in this lande, [Page 69] by the meanes of Eleutherius, Eleutherius. and therein it continued two hundred and sixtéene yeres, 216 till the comming of the Pagane Saxons.

King Lucius raigned 77. yeres, and died without issue, the yere of our Lord, 201. the xiiij. yere after his baptisme, (some say the iiij. and some the tenth,) and was buried at Glocester.

By reason that the king died without issue, the Lande was spoyled, and the Romanes inuaded, and became some­times masters. When they raigned, Gentilisme was aduaunced: and when the Britaines, the Gospell. Albeit no persecution touched the Britaines, that is read of,Almost all Christianitie destroyed in England. before the last persecution of Dioclesian and Maximinianus Hercule­us. At which time, all Christianitie was almost in y^e whole land destroyed.

Now the Britanes being greatly distressed, and brought to miserie, the Archbishop of London, called Gnetelinus, procured helpe out of lesse Britanie, and brought ouer Con­stantinus the kings brother, by whose meanes, the state of Religion, and Common-wealth was in some quiet, all the time of Constantine, and the Archbishop, till Vortiger cru­ellie caused his Prince to be slaine, and inuaded the Crown.Gnetelinus Archb. of London. And fearing the other two brethren of Constantine his Prince Aurelius, and Vter in litle Britaine he caused aide to be sent for to the Saxons (being then Infidels) and mar­ried him selfe also with Rowen, an Infidel, the daughter of Hengist. Which Hengist depriued him and his people, and droue the Britaines out of their Countrey: after that the Saxons had slaine of their Nobles two hundred, thrée score, and eleuen: some say foure hundred and thréescore,271. of the No­bilitie of Eng­land slaine by the Saxons. Which miserie fell vpon them, for couetousnes, and oppression in their Princes: wickednes in the Iudges: slouthfulnes of the Bishops, in neglecting their dueties of preaching: and ryot and wantonnes of the people, as saith Gildas in his chroni­cle. This fell out in anno 469. 469

The Captaines of the Saxons were, Hengistus, and Horsus. Now, the first persecution in this Lande began vnder Dioclesian, an, 210. 210

The first per­secution in England by Dioclesian. The second by Gnauius and Melga.The second was by the inuading of Gnauius, & Melga, whereof, the first was Captaine of the Hunnes: and the o­ther of the Pictes. Which two Tyrants (after the slaughter of Vrsula, Vrsula, and 11000. noble Virgins11000. Vir­gins.) made their rode into Britaine. At what time, they made a miserable murther of Christians, spoyling and rasing Churches, without regarde either of women or children.

The third by Hengist, The third by Hengest. and the Saxons, who destroyed (like raging wolues) the silie shéepe: till Aurelius Ambro­sius came,Aurelius Am­brosius resto­reth the chur­ches. and restored againe the Churches destroyed.

The fourth was by Gurmundus, Gurmundus, a pagā, king of the Af­fricans, who ioyning with the Saxons, wrought much mis­chiefe against the Christians. In so much, that Theonus B. of London, 301 and Thaodiceus, of Yorke, with the rest of the people, did pack away, some into Cornewall, some into the mountaines of Wales, an. 550. and remayned till the time of Ethelbert Ethelbert. king of Kent, 324 an. 589. In whose reigne, y^e faith was first receiued of the Englishmen,Gospell recei­ued of the En­glishmen. Austen sent in­to England by Gregory, B. of Rome. by meanes of Grego­rie, bishop of Rome, who in the yere 598. sent Austen into England, and with him about xl. Preachers, to instruct and conuert the people. The occasion was offered by séeing cer­tain children of the land to be sold at Rome: where conside­ring their beautie, he had compassion on them: & thereupon, when the Bishorick of Rome fell vnto him, next after Pela­gius, he sent Austen, with the other Preachers. Who pas­sing on their iourney, were greatly afraid, and discouraged, considering the barbarousnes of the people. But being com­forted by Gregorie, and perswaded, they went on their ior­ney, and came to the Ile of Tenet,Ile of Tenet. on the Eastside of Kent. Néere vnto which lāding place was the Palace of the K. not farre from Sandwich, which the Inhabitants of the Ile thē called Richburgh: whereof some part of the ruinous walles [Page 71] is yet to sée. The king that raigned at that time was Ethel­bert the fifth king of that prouince, who at that time had married a Frenchwoman Christened, whose name was Berda, Berda. whom hée had of that condition, that shée should with her bishop Lebardus Lebardus. inioy the faith. By meanes whereof he was the more flexible to embrace the preachyng of the faith of Christ.

Now the king hearing of Austines arriuall, within few dayes after, and hauing receaued message from Austine, of the cause of his comming, commeth to the place where hée was, to speake with him. To whom Austine preached the word of God. The king at the first was not perswaded: yet for so much as he came for his benefit, he both ministred vnto him necessaries, and gaue him libertie to preach, and conuert his people (which hée did in Canterbury where the king gaue him a mansion place) and baptized people on the Eastside of the cittie in the old Church of Saint Martine, where the Quéene was woont to resort, till time that the king himselfe was conuerted to the faith, which he was at length by the godly conuersation of Christians, & myraclesGodly conuer­sation, and mi­racles. that were wrought. He was conuerted an. 586. 586 and the 36. yéere of his raigne: who beyng conuerted, the number grew innumerable, whom he specially embraced,None compel­led to beleeue. The Abbey of S. Peter and S. Paule in Canterbury. but compelled none. Then he gaue to Austin a place for his bishops sea at Christ church in Canterbury, and builded the Abbey of S. Peter and Paule in the Eastside of the citie, where after Au­stin and all the kings of Kent were buried, and that place is now called S. Austin.

In this while Austin sailed into Fraunce to the bishop of Arelatensis called Ethereus, by him to be consecrated archbishop, by the commandement of Gregory, and so was. He sent moreouer to Rome one of his company Laurentius, to shew Gregory how they had sped, and also to be resolued concerning nine or ten questions.

The first how the B. should vse himselfe towards his [Page 72] clarke,Questions re­solued from Rome. and of oblations, what diuidens were to be made. For the first Gregory referreth him to the Epistle of Paule to Timothie: touching the second he telleth him, the order of the church of Rome is to make foure parts:Bishops li­uings how to be bestowed. the one for the B. hospitalitie in receauing commers in: the other to the Clergie: the third to the poore: the fourth to repairing of churches. And because (he saith) Austine could not liue from his clarkes, he would haue in their societie all common.

The second, whether Clarkes that can not containe may marry, and then marrying, whether they are to returne to their secular estate againe or no?Clarkes may marrie. to whom hée answereth, they might marry and also obtaine their stipends.

The third, seing the faith is but one, how commeth it to passe,Diuerse ce­remonies. that the ceremonies and customes be so diuerse, as one manner of Masse at Rome, and an other in France? To which he answered, that without respect of place he should chose out of many churches, the best orders.

The fourth, what punishment should be laid on him that pilfereth out of the church? This he referreth to his discretiō, consideration being had of the necessitie of the stealer, & the abilitie to make recompence, without any gaine.

Whether two brethren may marry two sisters, being far of from any part of kindred? To this he answereth affirma­tiuely, to what degrée of kindred matrimony may extend: and whether it is lawfull to marry with the stepmother,Degrees for marriage. & her kinsfolkes. The answere he referreth to the law of God, and denieth the lawfulnesse of such marriages, or with the kinsfolke, but in the third degrée.

Whether such as be coupled in such vnlawfull mariage, ought to be separated, and denied the Communion? to which he answereth: that such as haue béene so maried in time of their ignorance, should not therefore be separated from the Communion, but admonished to do so no more: and such as professe the faith, and so couple themselues, he willeth they should be denied the Lords body.

After what manner he should deale with the Bishops of France, and Britain? To these he answereth, that the Bish. in Fraunce are not to submit to him, but onely his iurisdicti­on should extend ouer them of Britaine.

The ninth containeth diuers points: whether a woman with child ought to be baptized? & after she hath had a childe, whether she ought to enter the Churche, &c? To which all, Gregorie maketh answere with resolution.

Nowe Gregory, after he had sent these resolutions, sen­deth mo coadiutors, and helpers, as Mellitus, Iustus, Pau­linus, and Ruffianus, with bookes and such other things, as he thought necessary for the Church. He sendeth also to Au­sten a Pall with letters,A Pall from Rome. containing an order betwéen y^e two Metropolitane seates of London, and Yorke. Notwithstā ­ding, he graunteth to Austen during his life, to be the onely chiefe Archbishop in all the lande, and after his time that to returne againe to London and Yorke. Hee sendeth also another letter to Mellitus, willing him to let the Idolatrous temple stand, and alter the vse. He admonisheth Austen also not to be puffed vp with pride, for his working of miracles. Moreouer, he wrote to king Ethelbert, willing him to con­tinue constant, and sendeth him presents. Now Austen of a monke, being made an Archbishop, after he had baptized a great part of Kent, made two Archbishops by the comman­dement of Gregorie,

Mellitus Mellitus, was specially sent to the East Saxons, in y^e pro­uince of Essex, where afterward he was made B. of London vnder Sigebert K. of Essex: which Sigebert, together with his vncle Ethelbert, first built the Church of S. Paul in Lon­don, and appointed it to Mellitus for his Bishops seat.

Austen associate with this Mellitus and Iustus, through y^e helpe of Ethelbert, assembled the Doct. of Britain in a place, which taking the name of Austen, is called Austens oake.Austens oake, In which assembly, he charged the Bishops to preach with him to the English men, the word of God, & to baptise after y^e ma­ner [Page 74] of Rome,Brittains and Scots refuse the Easter of Rome. & kéep Easter after the same maner, which the Britains & Scots refused to doe. Then he gathered another synode, to y^e which came 7. bish. of Britons, with the wisest men of that famous abbey of Bangor:Abbey of Ban­gor. who first taking coun­sel of an holy wise mā, were aduised y^t if he were humble, thē to agrée vnto him,Austens pride offendeth the Britains. as y^e seruant of God. The B. thus counsel­led, entred into y^e counsel, & Austen after y^e Romane manner kepeth his chaire of pride: wherat (after some heat of words) y^e Brittains disdaining, departed. To whō thē Austen spake, and said, that if they woulde not take peace with their bre­thren, they should receiue warres of their enimie, &c.

1100. monks of Bangor slaine.Which not long after fell out according as he had said, for Ethelfride being yet a pagane, slue 1100. monks of the Ab­bey of Bangor (which consisted of 2100. monkes that liued with the sweat of their brows) that came to Chester, & prai­ed and fasted thrée daies, for the good successe of Brockmayl against the Saxons. Whereat Ethelfride being offēded, slue 1100, only 50. fled away. They came to their chiefe Gouer­nour, one named Dinoe. Dinoe. This Ethelfride was afterwarde slaine of the christian king Edwin, (who succéeded him) as he had slaine the Christians before, which was 610. 610

Austen, after that he had baptised a thousand Christians of Saxons, in one day, in the West riuer, that is called Swold beside Yorke: on Christmas day, hee perceyuing his ende to drawe neere,Gregorie dieth ordained Laurentius Laurentius. to rule after him, the Archb. Sea of Canterbury. In the meane season, a­bout this time died Gregorie: of whom it is said, y^t of all the Bish. that were afore him, he was y^e basest, & of al that came after him y^e best. About which time, died also in Wales, Da­uid, Archb. of Kaerleion, who then translated the sea frō thēce to Meuenia, & therfore is called Dauid of Wales. Not long after this, also died Austen, Austen dieth. after he had set 15. or 16. yéeres.

This Gregory denied any B. to be lawfully called vni­uersal bish. declaring, that he that shold take that vpon him, is y^e forerunner of Antichrist. For this matter hee had much [Page 75] adoo with the Emperour, and Patriarch of Constantinople, who was extolled by Mauricius to the Patriarchie of Alex­andria, and would be called vniuersallPatriarke of Alexandria would be vni­uersall. Patriarch,Strife about Primacy. requiring the Emperour that hée would obtaine Gregories consent herein: but Gregory refused so to doo, wherevpon grewe greate troubles to Gregory, that purchased thereby the displeasure of the Emperour.

This Gregory brought in the title among the Romaine bishops, to be called Seruus seruorum Dei. The title, Seruus seruo­rum Dei. Sabinianus first vniuersall Bishop.

After Gregory succéeded Sabinianus, a malitious detra­ctor of Gregory and his workes. He continued scarse two yéeres: after whome succéeded Bonifacius the third, who raigned but one yere, yet did much hurt: he obtained of Pho­cas the wicked Emperour, that he and his succcessos,Phocas giueth first title of v­niuersal bishop should be called vniuersal Bishops, and head of the rest. This Pho­cas, to obtaine the empire, killed his maister Mauritius, and his children: but he was rewarded thereafter. For, hauing his hands and féete cut of by Heraclius, that succeded him, he was cast into the sea.

King Ethelbert did many Christian actes,Ethelb. dieth. and died when he had raigned 56. yéeres, ann. 616. 616 whom stories say to be slaine in a fight betwéene him and Ethelfride the king of the North Saxons, who also after he had raigned foure and twentie yéeres, was slaine in the field of Edwin, that suc­ded in Northumberland after him.

This Edwin the sonne of Alba, was conuerted by Pauli­nus, and was the first christian K. of Northumberland, al­though his wife were a Christian woman, & K. Ethelbertes daughter. Who, although he was much laboured with by his wife, yet was he hard to be woon to the faith, till a cer­taine trouble fell vpon him, which was the cause of his cal­ling: for his death being conspired by the K. of Westsaxons, Quincelinus, w^t Kinegilsus his brother, he was woūded by one y^t was suborned to kill him. About whitsontide after, the K. assēbled his host, & entended to make war against them, & [Page 76] vowed to Christ if he would giue him victory that he would be christened, and in token therof caused his daughter borne of Edelburgh, the same Easterday when he was wounded, named Eufled to be baptized, with twelue other of his fami­lie, by Paulinus. So he obtained the victory, and yet with much adoo, forsooke his Mahometrie at the preaching of Pau­linus, and denied to be christened till a time after. This Edwin before he maried the daughter of Ethelbert fell into some displeasure with him, and fled to Redwald king of the East Angles, which Redwald being corrupted intended to betray him, wherefore being pensiue and not hauing whe­ther to fly, there appeared suddenly to him a straunger, who said vnto him with other spéeches: wilt thou doe after his counsell that shall deliuer thée, and follow him if hee shewe thée a better way of life? to whom he promised faithfully so he would. Then he laying his hand vppon his head: when (saith hée) this token happeneth vnto thée,A vision. then remember this time of thy tribulation, and the promise which thou hast made, and sodainly he vanished out of sight. Now Paulinus séeing the king to hard to beléeue, praied for him, and God reuealed vnto him the vision aboue mentioned. Wherevp­pon Paulinus comming vnto the king vpon a time, and lay­ing his hand vpon the Kings head, asked him if hee knew that token: the king hearing this, and remembring the to­ken, was readie to fall downe at his féete. But Paulinus would not suffer that, and declared vnto him, the victories he obtained by Christ, and put him in minde of his former promise.

Whereupon, the king (conferring with his Nobles) was by him baptized in Yorke, with many of his Subiects. In so much, that Coysi, the chiefe of the Idolatrous prelates, with others of that kinde,Edwine bap­tized. destroyed the Idoles, with their Tem­ples, which was at Godmunham, not farre from York. And this was the eleuenth yere of his Reigne.

This Edwine, after he had first brought in the Faith into [Page 77] the North partes, continued after his baptisme, vi. yeres. At length he was slaine in battaile by Ced walla, king of the Britaines, and by wicked Penda, king of the Mercians, with his sonne, and Offricus, in the field called Hatfield.

This Paulinus, was the first Archbishoppe of Yorke, and ordeyned by Iustus Archbishoppe of Canterburie. After whose decease, he ordeyned Honorius Archbishop of Can­terburie.

Paulinus, after the death of Edwin, fled from the vnmer­cifull Cedwalla, and the wicked, and Idolatrous Penda, (who had neither regarde of Sexe, nor age) by water, into Kent, with Edelberge the Quéene, and Eufled her daughter. Where he remayned Bishop of Rochester, the space of xix. yeres. And so the Church of Northumberland lacked a Bi­shop the space of xxx. yeres. Notwithstanding, he left one Iames, a Deacon, in those quarters,Paulinus, the first archbishop of York. who continued there preaching, til peace was recouered, and the Church brought againe to a stay. By the meanes of this Edwine, Erpwaldus king of the East-angles, sonne to Redwaldus aboue menti­ned, was brought to the faith.

After Edwin and his sonne, reigned Osricus, and Eaufri­dus (the one in Deira) who were first christened in Scotlād, but after they were kings, reuolted to Idolatrie, and in the yeres following, were slaine one after another, by Cedwal­la, and wicked Penda. After whom succéeded in Northum­berland, the second sonne of Ethelfrede, named Oswaldus, hauing rule ouer both the prouinces, as wel Deira, as Ber­nicia. He (by prayer made vnto God) ouercame Cedwalla, or Cadwallo, the Britaine king, which sent Penda with an armie against him, that was ouerthrowen, after hee had reigned ouer the Britaines 22. yeres, leauing after him a sonne, wohm Gaufridus called Cadwalladius, Oswald a nota­ble king. the last K. of Britans. This Oswald was very religiously disposed, and sent for a certain bishop out of Scotland, named Aidanus, to preach to his people. And as he preached in Scottish, so y^e K. [Page 78] did interprete it, hauing learned the Scottish tongue in his banishment there. By the meanes of Oswald, Kinigilsus, K. of the Westsaxons, was conuerted to Christs faith, espe­cially through the godly labor of Berinus, who was sent by P. Honorius, to preach in England, & then made Bishop of Dorcester.Kinigilsus conuerted. To whom Quincelinus, brother to the foresaid Kinigilsus, (after he had receiued baptisme of Berinus Bernius.) gaue to him the said citie, therein to make his Sea: and gaue after to the B. of Winchester,The Sea of Winchester. 7. miles compasse of land, to buyld there the bishops Sea, which was accomplished, & finished by Kenwalcus his sonne.

This Bernius was driuen by the weather to the Coast of the West-saxons, where Kinigilsus, and his brother Quin­celinus did raigne, and were baptized with their people. It so fell out, that Oswaldus, King of Northumberlande, was there present: and y^e same day married Kinigilsus his daugh­ter, and was also Godfather to the king.

Oswald (after he had raigned ix. yeres) was at the length slaine in the field, called Maxfield, by wicked Penda, king of Mercians. Which Penda likewise, was ouercome, & slaine by Oswy, brother to Oswald, the next king of Northum­berland after Oswald, not withstanding hee had himselfe as many people as Oswy had.

Penda had iij. sonnes, Wolferus, Weda, and Egfridus. The second sonne Weda, Oswy had before time maried his daughter,Weda con­uerted. by consent of Penda his father. Who also by the helpe of Oswy, was made king of Southmercia, and promi­sed when he married his daughter, he would become a chri­stian: which thing he perfourmed after the death of Penda. And within thrée yeres following, by reason of his wife, he was slaine.Wolferus conuerted. After him, the kingdome fell to Wolferus, the o­ther brother, who being wedded to Armenilda, daughter to Ercombert, K. of Kent, was afterward christened: so that he is accounted the first christian king of Mercia.

This Wolferus conquered Kenwalcus K. of Kent, and [Page 79] gat the Ile of Wight, which after he gaue to Sigbert king of the East-angels, vpon condition he would be christened,Sigbert bap­tized. And thus the East-angles which before had expulsed Melli­tus their B, recouered againe the christian faith vnder Sig­bert their king, who was baptized by Finanus Finanus. the bishop.

Now to Oswy was ioyned Oswinus his cosin, ouer the prouince of Deira, & there raigned with Oswy seuen yéere, a Prince gentill, liberall, and deuout, but not long after Os­wy the king of Bernicia disdaining at him, caused him trai­terously to be slaine: and so Oswy with his sonne Egfride raigned in Northumberland alone.

In that time and also in the house of Oswy and his sonne Egfride, was Butolphus the abbot, who builded in the East part of Lincoln an abbey. Also Aidanus, Finianus, and Col­mannus, with 3. scottish Bishops of Northumberland, holy men, that held with the Brittains against the Romish order for kéeping of Easter. Moreouer, Cuthbertus, Iarmuannus, Cedda and Wilfridus liued at the same time.

About this time, or not much before, 664 vnder the raigne of Oswy and Oswine, the question of Easter,The questions of Easter. and hauing of o­ther ceremonies, was debated in the Abbey called Sterne­halt: Of which, Hilda Hilda. a deuout woman, was abbesse: to the which place came both the kings, the father and the sonne, Bishop Colman, with his Cleargy of Scotland, Aigelbert with Agathon, and Wilfride, Priestes. Iames, and Roman were on their sides: Hilda the Abbesse, was on the Scottish part, with her companie. And the reuerend Bishop, Cedda Cedda. was appointed Prolocutor for both partes in that parlemēt. Now, there was much debating of y^e matter on both partes: one standing to the custome of Iohn the Euangeliste, to be kept according to the Law: the other, the tradition of Peter and Paul, of Rome, with other reasons. Wilfride, spake for Aigelbert, because he could vtter his mind more plainlie in the English tongue. Now, when Wilfride had shewed, that Peter was the chiefe of the Apostles, and that the [Page 80] Lord had said to him I will giue thée the keies of the king­dome of heauen &c. The King said to Colman, is it true that the Lord spake these things to S. Peter? and Colman answered yea. Then said the King can you declare any thing that the Lord said to Columba? (who was a reuerend Father, whom Colman alledged to follow) Colman answe­red, No. Then quoth the King doo you both agrée on this matter? They both answered, yea. Then concluded the king: for asmuch as S. Peter is dore kéeper of heauen, I will not gainesay him, but in that I am able I will obey his or­der in euery point, least when I come to the gates of hea­uen, he shut them against me. Vpon this simple and rude reason of the king,A rude reason of the king. the multitude consented, and with them, Cedda was contented to giue ouer, onely Colmannus the Scot, being then Archb of Yorke, departed into Scotland, carrying with him the bones of Aidanus. The bones of Aidanus.

After the decease of Oswin, Egfride his sonne was king after him in Northumberland, fiftéene yéeres. By this Eg­fride, Cuthbert was promoted to the Bishopricke of the yle of Farne, and Wilfride, which before had béene Archbishop of Yorke was displaced, through the meanes of Theodore, Archbishop of Canterbury and Cedda, possessed that Sea. Wilfride, when he was put out, went to Agathon Bishop of Rome, and complained to him, and was well allowed in some things. But the king, and Theodorus, had there such Proctors, and friendes, that he returned without spéeding of his cause. Wherefore hee returned vnto the Southsaxons, and buylded an Abbey in Silisey, and preached vnto the Southsaxons xv. yeres.

The king of the Southsaxons was then Ethelwolde: to whom Wolferus, king of the Mercians, gaue the Ile of Wight,Southsex con­uerted. vpon condition, y^t he should be a Christian. Where­fore, Wilfride being now licenced by Ethelwolde the king, preached vnto his Nobles, and people of Southsex, and con­uerted them to Christ.

In the time of whose baptizing the raine that lacked before, thrée yéeres, was giuen them plentifully, whereby their countrie was made fruitfull, and their famine stayed,Great famine. which was such, that y^e people (penured with famine) would go 40. togither and throw themselues into the Sea. Moreo­uer the same Wilfride taught them first the art of fishing,The art of fish­ing taught. whereof they were ignorant before.

After Egfrid, who was slaine in the straights of Scotland, succéeded Alfride his brother, and bastard sonne to Oswin, & raigned 18. or 19. yéeres in Northumberland.Wilfride re­stored. This Alfride restored againe the foresaid Wilfride to the sea of Yorke, whom his brother had before expelled, & put in Cedda. Not withstanding the same king within 5. Wilfride ex­pulsed againe. yéeres after expulsed Wilfride again, & so he went to Rome. But at lēgth by Os­wrick his successor, he was restored againe; & Cedda was or­dained by Theodorus archbishop of Cāterbury, who by the authority of y^e Sinod holdē at Hatfield, did after deuide Mer­cia into fiue bishoprikes, one to Chester, the 2. to Worcester, the third to Lichfield, the fourth to Caderna in Lindsey, the fifth to Dorcester, which was after translated to Lincolne.

Néere vnto this time in the yéere 666. began the dete­stable set of Mahomet, which wel agreeth with the number of the beast signified in the Apocalips χξς that is 666. 666 Of him came the kingdome of Agarens, whom he after named Saracens, to whom he gaue sundry lawes,Mahomet beginneth. patched of many sectes and religions together. He taught them to pray euer to the South, & to kéepe the Friday as we doo the Sunday. He permitted thē to haue as many wiues as they were able to maintaine, & to haue as many concubines as they listed: to abstaine from the vse of wine, except vpon certaine solemne daies in y^e yéere: to worship onely one God omnipotent: say­ing that Moyses, and the Prophetes were great men; but Christ was greater, and greatest of all the Prophets, as be­ing borne of the virgin Mary by the power of God without mans séede, and at last was taken vp into heauen; but was [Page 82] not slain,Turkes con­quered the Saracenes. but another in his likenes, &c. At length this king­dome of the Saracens was conquered by the Turkes.

In this meane season Theodorus Theodorus. was sent from Italie into England by Vitellianus the Pope, to be Archbishop of Canterbury, and with him diuerse other monkes of Italie, to set vp here in England Latine seruice,Latine seruice, and masse first brought into England. The archbi­shop plaieth Rex. Masses, Ceremo­nies, Letanies, w^t such other Romish ware: & being archbi­shop he began to play Rex, placing and displacing bishops at his pleasure: he thrust out Cedda, & Wilfride archbishop of Yorke, pretending they were not lawfully cōsecrated. Wil­fride went vp to Rome, but could haue no redresse.

An. 680.In the time of this Theodorus, & by the meanes of him a prouinciall Synod was holden at Thetford:A prouinciall Synode at Thetford. the principall points were these: 1. That Easter should be vniformly kept on the full moone in the moneth of March. 2. That no B. should intermeddle with the dioces of an other. 3. That mo­nasteries should be exempt from the authoritie of Bishops. 4. That monks should not stray frō one monastery to an o­ther without licence of his Abbot. 5. That no clergy man should forsake his B. & be receiued in another place without letters commendatorie of his owne B. 6. That forren bi­shops & clergy men should be contented onely with such hos­pitalitie, as should be offered thē, without any further inter­medling w^tout licence. 7. That prouinciall synodes should be kept within the realme, at least once a yéere. 8. That no B. should prefer himselfe before an other, but obserue y^e time & order of his consecration. 9. That the number of bishops should be augmented as the people increased. 10. That no marriage should be admitted but such as was lawfull, and no man put away his wife,The sixt gene­rall councell at Constance. Marriage for­bidden. The first Latin masse at Con­stantinople. but for fornication.

The next yéere following was the sixt generall coun­cell kept at Constance, where Theodore was also present vnder Pope Agathe: where marriage was permitted to the Gréeke Priestes, and forbidden to the Latine. In this coun­cell the Latine masse was first openly said by Iohn Portēsis [Page 83] the Popes Legate, before the patriarch, and princes of Con­stantinople, in the temple of S. Sopry,

After the decease of Alfride, king of Northumberland, succéeded his sonne Oscadus, & raigned 11. yéers, after whō raigned Kenredus, 2. yéeres, and next after him, Osricus, 11. yéeres. In the time and raigne of these 4. king of Northum­berland, king Iua raigned in West saxe, who succéeding Cad­wallader, the last king of the Britains, begā his raign ann. 689. 689 and raigned with great valiantnes ouer the West Sa­xons, the terme of 37. yéeres. About y^e 16. yere of the raign of this Iua, or Iue, Etheldred king of Mercia, after he had raig­ned there 30. yéeres, was made a monke, & after an abbot of Bardney. About the 18. yéere of the raigne of Iua, King Iua made a monke, and after an abbot. died the learned & worthy bish. Aldelmus, Aldelmus. first abbot of Malmesbu­rie, afterward B of Schirburne. He was next vnto Bede, in learning and vertue: he wrote diuers Epistles, and Po­ems. The sea of Schirburn was afterward vnited to the sea of Winton.

Moreouer, about the 25. yéere of Iua, 717 died S. Iohn of Be­uerley, then Bishop of Yorke,Iohn of Beuer­ley. and was buried at the porche of the minster of Beuerley,

In the time of this foresaide Iua, The right ob­seruing of Ea­ster, now first receiued of Picts and Brittaines. beganne the right obseruing of Easter day, to be kept of the Picts and Brit­tains: in the obseruing of which day, thrée things are chiefly necessarie. 1. The full moone of the moneth of March. 2. The Dominicall letter. 3. The equinoctial daies. It tooke place, through y^e busie trauel of Theodorus, Cuthlacus, but name­ly of Egbert, whom they termed the holie monke, and of Colefride abbot of Serwin in Northumberland, who wrote to Narranus, or Naivnus, the king of the Pictes, about the same: who also wrote amōg other things, of y^e shauē crownsShauen crownes. of priests, saying, it was as necessarie for their vowe, for restraint of their lustes, as it is for anye Christian man to blesse him against spirites, when they come vp­pon him. The letter is very ridiculous, notwithstanding [Page 84] being read before king Naiton, he rose from among his no­ble men, and gaue thanks to God for the aduise of shauing, knéeling on the ground,The K. than­keth God for the priests sha­uen crownes. and caused it to bee obserued among his people, defacing the errors that had bin vsed the space of 404. yéeres.

Now when king Iua had ruled the West Saxōs 37. yéers, he was perswaded by Ethelburga his wife, to go to Rome, & there to be made a mōk. Which hauing lōg time before per­suaded, & not preuailing, she caused y^e faire palace of the king, where they had bin the day before,The deuise of Ethelburga the Queene. to be filled full of dung, & hogges, & vile beasts to be laid in the chiefe chambers, & in their own chamber, a sow to be laid with her yong pigges, and bringing the king thither againe, within a while, there­vpon declared vnto him the vanity of this life, and perswa­ded him to be a monke. Wherevpon, shortly after, he resig­ned his kingdome to Ethelardus his nephewe, and in great deuotion went to Rome, after he had raigned seuen & thirty yeres: after whose departing, Ethelburga his wife went vn­to Barking,The Q becom­meth an Ab­besse. seuen miles from London, where, in the Nunry of Barking, before founded of Erkenwald, she continued, & ended the rest of her life, when shee had continued Abbas of the place a certaine time.

This Iua, was the first king that graunted a penny for euery fire house through his dominion, to be paid vnto the Court of Rome, which after was called Rome scotte, or Pe­ter pence, and long after was paid in manie places of Eng­land.

Peter-pence. Iua was the first of Saxon kings, that set foorth lawes to his countrie, to the number of 80. and odde.

Next vnto Osoricus king of Northumberland, followed Celulfus, Celulfus a learned king. Diuers lear­ned men flou­rish. Bedaes Anglo­rum historia. whō he had adopted brother to Kenred. This Ce­lulfus, as hée was learned, so in his time diuers learned men flourished in England: among whom was Beda, who vnto the same king Celulfus, offered his historie, intituled, Anglorum historia, not onely to be ratified, but also to bee a­mended [Page 85] by his learning and knowledge.

Beda Beda. was an Englishman, a Priest, and of the Monaste­rie of Peter and Paul, at Wire, and was borne in the same Territorie. About the xix. yere of his age he was made a Deacon, and the xxx. a Priest. From which time, til the age of lix. he occupied himselfe in wryting Treatises, and inter­preting of Scriptures, which rose to the number of xxxvij. Volumes, which he digested into xxviij. Bookes.

This Beda, for the same of his learning, was sent for by Pope Sergius, who wrote vnto Chelfride, the Abbot of Wire, to send him vnto him. He liued in trauel of studie till the age of lxij. yeres. At length (drawing to his ende) being sick vij. wéekes together, besides other occupyinges of his minde, and studies, which he did not intermitte,Beda transla­ted the gospel of Iohn into English. he transla­ted the Gospel of Saint Iohn into English. So he died, (pronouncing very many comfortable wordes to those that stoode round about him,) vpon Ascension day, in the same yere that Nothelinus was restored to the Archbishoprick of Canterburie.

This Celulfus, king of Northumberlande, before menti­oned, after he had reigned viij. yeres, was made a Monke in the Abbey of Farne, otherwise called Lincolne, or holy I­land. Where, by his meanes, licence was geuen vnto the monks of that house only to drink wine or ale, which before,The K. made a Monke. by y^e institution of Aidanus, before mētioned, drank nothing but milke, and water. After whom succeeded Egbert his co­sin, brother to Egbert, the same time Bishop of York, which brought againe thether, the Pall, that his Predecessors had forgone, since the time of Paulinus, who left that Sea, and fled to Rochester.

The said Egbert also erected a noble Librarie in Yorke: whose example I would other Bishops now would follow,A noble Libra­rie in Yorke by a Bishop.

About the beginning of Egberts reigne, was Cutbert, Archb. of Canterburie, who conuented a great Synode of Bishops and Prelates, in the yere of our Lorde 747. in the [Page 86] moneth of September néere to the place called Clonesho: in the which Synode assembled, these articles were enacted.

First, that Bishops should be more diligent in looking to their office, & admonishing the people of their faults. 2. That they should liue in a peaceable mind one w^t another. 3. That euerie Bishop once in a yere, should goe about all the Pari­shes of his Dioces. 4. That the Bishops should admonish their Abbots and Monkes, to liue regularly: and that Pre­lates should not oppresse their inferiors, but loue them. 5. That they should teach the Monasteries which the Se­cular men had inuaded, and could not be taken from them, to liue regularlie. 6. That none should be admitted to orders, before his life were examined. 7. That in Monasteries, the reading of holy Scriptures should be more frequented. 8. That Priestes should be no disposers of secular busines. 9. That they should take no money for baptizing of infants 10. The L praier and Creed, in the English tongue. That they should both learn, & teach, the Lords prayer, and the Créede, in the English tongue. 11. That al should ioyne together after one vniforme order, in their Ministe­rie. 12. That with a modest voyce, they should sing in the Church. 13. That all Holidayes should be celebrated at one time. 14. That the Sabboth day be reuerently obser­ued. 15. That the seuen houres Canonicall, be euery day obserued. 16. That the Rogation dayes, both greater and lesser, should not be omitted. 17. That the feast of Saint Gregorie, and Saint Augustine our Patron, should be ob­serued. 18. That the Feast of the foure times shoulde be kept. 19. That Monks and Nunnes, should goe regular­lie apparrelled. 20. That Bishops should sée these De­crées not to be neglected. 21. That the Churchmen should not geue themselues to drunkennes. 22. That the com­munion shoulde not be neglected of the Churchmen. 23. That the same also should be obserued of the Lay men, as time required. 24. That Lay men shoulde first be wel tried, before they enter into Monkerie. 25. That almes [Page 87] be not neglected. 26 That Bishops should sée these decrées notified to the people. 27 They disputed also of the pro­fite of almesse. 28 Of the profite of singing Psalmes. 29 That the congregation should be constitute after the habilitie of their goods. 30 That Monkes should not dwell among lay men. 31 That the publike prayer should be made for Kings and Princes. These decrées among them concluded, Cutbert Cutbert. the Archbishop sendeth the copie thereof to Boniface, Boniface the Pope, an En­glishman. otherwise called Winfride an English man, that was then Archbishop of Mentz.

This Boniface wrote a letter to Ethelbald, who was present at y^e former Synod,Boniface a great maintai­ner of nunnes. admonishing him of his vicious life, & of his Nobles wantonnes euen with the Nunnes, of which order this Boniface was a great setter vp & maintai­ner afterward. This Ethelbald, after the departing of K. Celulph to his monkery, spoiled the country of Northum­berland, and exercised mortall warre a great while against Cudred of some called Cutbert K. of West-saxons, who en­countering with Ethelbald that had the greater power, by means of a certaine warriour, a Consull called Edellim o­uerthrew him. Notwithstanding the next yéere he renewed battell, & was slaine of one Beornered after he had raigned 41. yéeres in Mercia, where Beornered raigned after in that dition but a small time. For Offa nephew to the said E­thelbald expulsed Beornered, and succéeded king in that prouince of Mercia, after he had raigned 39. yéeres.

Boniface before mētioned,Religious fa­thers permit­ted to carry Nunnes about with them a preaching. permitted religious fathers to carry about nunnes with them a preaching, & founded ma­ny monasteries, & canonized many Saints. Among other he founded the great monastery of Fulde in Germany of En­glish monkes, into the which no women might enter, but Libda & Tecla Libda & Tecla. two English nunnes. He deposed Childeri­cus king of Fraunce by authoritie from Pope Zacharie, Childerike de­posed by the Pope. and Pipinus the betrayer of his Maister was confirmed. From this Boniface procéeded that detestable doctrine that [Page 88] although the Pope led with him innumerable soules into Hell,A detestable doctrine of Boniface. yet ought no man to rebuke him.

In the time of this Archbishop, Pope Gregory the se­cond,Great maiste­ries wrought against the Greeke Emp. by Popes. Philippicus the Emp. lost both his eyes and Empyre. also Gregory the third, and pope Zacharie: and before these, Pope Constantine the first, wrought great maiste­ries against the Gréeke Emperours, Philippicus, and Leo, and others, for the maintayning of Images to be set vp in the Churches, of whom Philippicus lost both his eies and his Empire. Leo for the same cause was excommunicated of Gregory the third. This Gregory the third, is like to be he which wrote the 4. bookes of Dialogs in Gréeke, falsly bearing the name of Gregory the first: which bookes after­ward Zacharie his successor translated into Latine. Also this Gregory the third brought into the Masse Canon,The clause for reliques, the memoriall, and offerings for the dead. the clause for Reliques, beginning Quorum solemnitates hodie in conspectu &c. Item he brought into the same the memori­all, the offering and sacrifice for the dead: Like as Zacharie brought in the Priests vesture and ornaments. And Con­stantinus the first,The Priests vesture. was he that gaue his féete to be kissed of the Emperour.

Constantinus the first, gaue his feete to be kissed of the Emperour.In the time of Egbert king of Northumberland, Sigi­bert or Sigbert, raigned in the West Saxonie, and was for his cruelty deposed, and wandering in a wood alone without comfort, was slaine by the Swineherd of the earle Combranus; whome hée before had slaine, for giuing him counsell to gouerne his people, and himselfe after a better sort.

This Sigebert beyng slaine, in his place succéeded Ke­nulphus Anno 748. 748 who with the agréement of the West-saxons, was one of the chéefe doers against Sigebert his ma­ster. Kenulphus reigned 31. yéeres, till hée resorted to a par­amour of his, whō he kept at Merton, where he was beset, and slaine by a kinsman of Sigebert, named Clito or Cli­ton. Moreouer in the raigne of the foresaid Egbert king of Northumberland, and the eight yéere of Kenulphus king [Page 89] of West Saxons, Offa, after he had slaine the tyrant Beorn­redus. (who before had slaine Ethelwald king of Mercia, & vncle to this foresaid Offa) reigned king of that prouince.

Offa had such displeasure against the citizens of Canter­burie, that he remoued the Arthbishops sea, and the lands of Lambrith Archbish. of Canterbury (by the agréement of Pope Adrian) vnto Lichfield.Lambrith to Lichfield.

About the later time of the raigne of Offa king of Mer­cia, Ethelbert king of Eastangels, came to sue to mar­rye with Offas daughter, but the Quéene suspecting worse matter (without cause) caused him to be beheaded, ha­uing trained him into a conuenient place, by one Gnim­bertus, the yeere 793. but the Quéene liued not thrée mo­neths after: and at her death, was so tormented, that shée bit, and rent her tongue asunder, with her téeth.The K. giueth the tenth of his goods to the Church. And Offa vnderstanding of the innocencie of this king, gaue the tenth part of his owne good to holye Churche, and to the Church of Hereford (in remembrance of this Ethelbert) he bestow­ed great lands. Moreouer, hee builded the abbey of Saint Albones, &c: and went after to Rome to doe penance, where he gaue to the Church of Saint Peter, a peny through euery house in his dominion, which was commonly called Rome­scot or Peter-pence,Romescot or Peter-pence. and there at length was transformed from a King to a Monke, Anno 794. 794 with Kenredus king of Northumberland, although some denie that hée was a Monke.

After Offa, when he had reigned 39. yéeres, succéeded Eg­fretus his sonne, who raigned but foure monethes: next Egfret, succéeded Kenulphus in the kingdom of Mercia, who made warre against the Cantuarites, and tooke Egbert their king called Wren: whom he bound, and led prisoner to Mer­cia: but vpon the dedication of a Church, which hee builded, he released him out of prison.

Next to Pope Zacharie, followed Pope Stephen the se­cond: to whom Pipinus the French king, to gratifie the [Page 90] Pope gaue to the sea of Rome, the princedome of Rauenna, the kingdome of the Lombards, and manie other great pos­sessions of Italie,The donation of Pipine the traitor and murtherer. Inuention of Organs. with all the cities thereto, adioyning vn­to the borders of Venice: and this is like to the donation which (they say) was giuen of Constantine.

To this Pipinus, was sent into France the inuention of Organs out of Gréece, by Costantine Emperour of Con­stantinople. Anno 757. 757

Next to Stephen the second, succéeded Paul the first, in the Papacie, who thundered against Constantine the emperor of Constantinople, for abrogating of images, but hee conti­nued constant in his purpose, notwithstanding, to the end of his life.

These came to bee Popes, Constantinus the seconde, a Laie man,Pope deposed, & his eies out. and brother to Desiderius the king of Lom­bardie, for the which cause, hée was shortly deposed and thrust into a Monasterie, hauing his eyes put out. In whose steade, succeeded Stephen the third, who con­demned the seuenth Councell of Constantinople for hereti­call, because in that Councell, the woorshipping of Images was condemned,Pope striueth for images. and contrarily caused them to be worship­ped and incensed.

At this time, Charles the great beganne to raigne, by whom the Pope caused Desiderius, the Lombard king, to bee depriued. Next vnto Stephen succeeded Hadrianus the first, who gaue more veneration to images, then any before him writing a booke in commendation, and vtilitie of their adoration,Images, laie mens kalender. commaunding them to be taken for lay mens ka­lenders, holding a synode at Rome against Felix, and al o­ther that spake against images: and as Paul the first be­fore him, had made much of the body of Petronella, S. Pe­ters daughter. So this Hadrian, clothed the body of S. Pe­ter all in siluer,Cost vpon Images. and couered the altar of S. Paul with a pall of gold.

This Hadrian did confirme the order of Saint Grego­ries [Page 91] Masse, before the order of S. Ambrose: for vnto the time 800. Strife for Gregories masse. the Liturge of S. Ambrose was more vsed in the Italian Churches, but this Bishop burnt the bookes of Ambrose seruice into ashes, and threwe into prison many priests that would not consent vnto him. Now Eugenius cō ­ming 3. daies after the councell ended, perswaded the pope to call the councell againe, & agréed that both the bookes of Gregory and Ambrose should be laied vpon the altar of Pe­ter and Paule, and the Church dores shut and sealed, they should all the night giue themselues to prayer, that God might giue a token whether were more to be allowed. Now, on the morning,A miracle falsly inter­preted. they found Gregories masse booke plucked one péece from another, and scattered ouer all the Church, and onely Ambroses booke open vpon the altar, where they had laide it. This miracle, Pope Adrian did interprete on his owne side side, that as the leaues were scattered ouer the Church, so should Gregories booke bée vsed through the worlde, and Ambrose his book should onely be kept at his owne Church, at Mediolanum, where hee sometime was Bishop.

Carolus magnus did confirme his fathers gift and de­uotion to the Pope, adding moreouer, therevnto the Citie and dominion of Venice, Histria, the Dukedome of Fo­roiuliense, the Dukedome Spoletanū, and Beneuentanum, and other possessions mo, to the patrimonie of saint Peter: and the Pope, to requite him, made him Patricium Roma­num, and ordeined him onely to be taken for Emperour of Rome.

Carolus being proclaymed Emperour, the Empire was translated from the Grecians to the Frenchmen, an. 801. The Empire translated to the French. A B C Mo­nasteries. and continued so 102. yeres, or thereabout, till the comming of Conradus, and his Neuew Otho, which were Germās.

This Charles builded so many Monasteries as there bée letters in the A.B.C. He helde a Councell at Franckforde, wherein was condemned, the Councell of Nice, and Irene, [Page 92] for setting vp, and worshipping of Images.

Anno 784. 784 Irene Empresse of the Gréekes, through the meanes of Pope Hadrian, tooke vp the body of Constantine Emperour of Constantinople,Irene the Greeke Em­presse a main­tainer of I­mages. her owne husbandes father, and when she had burned the same, she caused the ashes to be cast into the Sea, because he disanulled Images. After­ward she raigned with her sonne Constantine the sixt, sonne to Leo the fourth:The cruell Irene. who was also excommunicated for taking away Images, and being at dissention with him, she caused him to be taken, and laid in prison: and afterward (through power of fréends being restored) was at the last againe cast into prison,The Emp. eies pulled out by his mother. and had his eyes pulled out so cruelly, that with­in short space he died. After this, the Empresse by the coun­sel of Therasius, Bishop of Constantinople, held a Counsell at Nicea, wherin it was decreed, that Images again should be restored to the Church: which Charles afterward repea­led at Frankford. At length shée was deposed by Nice­phorus, who succeeded her, and ended her life in much pe­nurie.

Monasteries erected and founded in England.In the space of 200, yéeres, these monasteries following, began to be founded in the land.

Paules Churche at London was founded by Ethelbert King of Kent, and Sigebert king of Essex, about the yéere 604. 604

The first Crosse, & Altar, was set vp in the North parts, in Heuenfield, vpon occasion of Oswalde, King of Northū ­berlandes fighting against Cadwall: where he in the same place set vp the signe of the Crosse, knéeling & praying there for victorie, an. 635.

The Church of Winchester was first begun, and foun­ded by Kinigilsus, king of Mercia, hauing nine myles a­bout it. And afterwarde finished by his Sonne Kewalcus, where Owen, of Englishmen, was the first Bishop. Anno 636.

The Church of Lincolne, was first founded by Paulinus [Page 93] Bishop, an. 629.

The Church of Westminster began first by a certaine ci­tizen of London, through the instigation of Ethelbert, king of Kent, which before was an Ile full of Thornes, anno 614.

The common Schooles were first erected at Cambridge,Common schooles at Cambridge. by Sigebert, king of East-angles, an. 636.

The Abbey of Knonisburie buylded by Furceus the Ere­mite, an. 637

The Monasterie of Malmsburie, by one Meldulsus, a Scot, an. 640. And after enlarged by Agilbert, Bishop of Winchester.

The Abbey of Glocester first buylded by Offricus, king of Mercia, as Cestrensis saith. But as William Malms­burie wryteth, by Vlferus, and Etheldred, brethren to Ki­neburga, Abbesse of the same house, in the yere of our Lord 679

The Monasterie of Maylerose, by the riuer of Twide, by Aydanus, a Scottish Bishop.

The Nunnerie of Theorduton, by Heuy, who was y^e first Nun in Northumberland.

The Monasterie of Hetesey,The first Nun in Northum­berland. by Oswy king of Northum­berland, who also, with his daughter Elfred, gaue possessiōs for xij. Monasteries, from the partes of Northumberlande, anno 650

The Monasterie of Saint Martin in Douer, by White­red, king of Kent

The Abbey of Lestingeye, by Ceadda, whom they call Saint Cedde, through the graunt of Oswald, sonne to saint Oswald, king of Northumberland, an. 651

The Monasterie of Whitbie, otherwise called Strenhalt, by Hilda, daughter to the Nephue of Edwin, king of Nor­thumberland, an. 657. Also, another Monasterie called Ha­canus, not farre from the same place, builded by the same Hilda, the same yere.

The Abbey of Abingtō buylded by Cissa, king of South­sex, an. 666

Also, an Abbey in the East side of Lincolne, called Ioan­no, by S. Botolph, an. 654

The Monasterie of Ely, buylded by Etheldred, or Edel­drida, daughter of Anna, king of East-angles, and the wife of Elfride, king of Northumberland, in the yere six hundred seuentie foure.

The Monasterie of Chertsey, in Southerie, by Erkēwald B. of London, an. 674. throwen down by the Danes, & ree­dified by king Edgar.

The Nunnerie of Barking, edified by the same Erken­waldus, B. of London, about the same time.

The Abbey of Peterborough, otherwise called Made­hamsted, founded by king Ethelwald, king of Mercia, anno 675

Badney Abbey, by Etheldredus, king of Mercia, an. 700 Glastenburie, by Iua, K. of the West-saxons, and after re­paired, and enriched by king Edgar, an. 701

Ramsey, in the time of king Edgar, by one Alwinus, a no­ble man, an. 673

K. Edg. builded 40. Abbeies.K. Edgar buylded in his time xl. Monasteries. He raig­ned an. 601

The Nunnerie of Winburne, by Cuthburga, sister to In­sus, K. Iuaes brother, an. 717

The Monasterie of Sealesey, néere to the Ile of Wight, by Wilfridus, B. of Yorke, an. 678

The Monasterie of Wincombe, by Kenulphus, king of Mercia, an. 737

S. Albons, buylded by Offa, K. of Mercia, an. 755

The Abbey of Euesam, by Egwinus, an. 691

Ripon in the North, by Wilfridus, B. an. 709

The Abbey of Echelinghey, by K. Aluredus, an. 691

The Nunnerie of Shaftesburie, by the same Aluredus, the same yere.

King Ethelbald freed the churches monasteries,The Church freed from tributes. &c. from all manner tributes, and granted them great liberties. Di­uerse of the Saxon kings became mōkes: as Knigilsus king of West-saxons: Iue king of West-sex.Diuerse Saxō kings become monkes. Celulfus king of Northūberland, Eadbertus king of Northumb. Ethelredus of Mercia, Kemedus of Mercia, Offa of East-saxons, Selly of East-saxons, Sigebertus king of East-angles.

There became also Quéenes & kings daughters,Queenes be­came nunnes. with o­ther noble women Nuns: as Hilda daughter to the nephew of Edwin king of Northumberland, Abbesse of the house of Ely. Erchengoda with her sister Ermenilda, daughter of Erkembertus K. of Kent, which Erchengoda was professed in Brigets order in Fraunce. Also Edelberga, wife and Quéene to king Edwin of Northumberland, and daughter of king Anna, who was also in the same house made a Nunne. Etheldreda, whom they tearme Saint Eldred, wife to king Egfred of Northumberland, was professed Nunne at Helinges, Werburga, daughter of Vlferus, king of Mercians, was made Nunne at Ely, Kinreda, Sister of king Vlferus, and Kinswida her sister, were both pro­fessed Nunnes. Sexburga daughter of king Anna King of Mercia, and wife of Ercombert, king of Kent, was Ab­besse at Ely,, Elfrida daughter of Oswe, King of Nor­thumberlande, was Abbesse at Whitney. Mildreda, Wil­burga, and Milginda, all thrée daughters of Merwaldus, K. of West-mercians, became Nunnes: Bridburga, the wife of of Alfride, K. of Northumberland, and sister to Ofricus, K. of Mercia, and daughter of king Penda, was professed Ab­besse in the Monasterie of Glocester: Elfleda, daughter of K. Oswy, & wife of king Penda his sonne, became also a Nun: Likewise Alfritha, wife to king Edgar, and Editha, daugh­ter to the same king Edgar, with Wolfrith her mother, and so forth.

As in the Britans time,Vnder the Britons, the Me­tropolitane sea at London, and by the Saxons after the com­ming of Austin translated to Canterbury. the Metropolitan Sea was at London, so in the time of the Saxons, after the comming [Page 96] of Austin, it was remoued to Canterbury: y^e names & yéeres of which Metropolitanes till Egbert from Austin are these: Augustinus 16. Laurentius 5. Mellitus 5. Iustus 3. Hono­rius 25. Deus dedit 10. Theodorus 22. all these were I­talians. Bertnaldus English 37. in whose time the mona­sterie of S. Martin was builded in Doroberne by Witre­dus and his brother kings of Kent. Tacunius 3. Notheli­nus 5. Cutbert for­biddeth fune­rals to be made for him. Cuthbertus 17. He after his death forbad all fune­rals, exequies, or funerall lamentations to be made. Lam­brithus or Lambertus 27. In whose time king Offa trans­lated the Metropolitane sea from Canterburie to Lichfield, by the graunt of Pope Adrian, being ouercome with aposto­licall arguments, as saith Flores historiarum, that is, with money.In the time of 17. Archb. 34 Popes. Ethelardus 13. who by his Epistles to Pope Leo, obtained the Metrapolitan sea againe to Canterburie. Vl­fredus 28, Fegeldus 3, Celnocus 41. During the time of these seuentéene Archbishops, there were 34. Popes of Rome.

Anno 826. 826 Egbert, notwithstanding he had sixe, or eight against one of his men, ouerthrew Bernulphus K. of Mer­cia,The lande brought into one monarchy, and called An­glia. with other kings, & subdued the rest of the land into one monarchy, and hauing called a counsel of his Lords at Win­chester, was by their aduises crowned king ouer all the land, and caused the inhabitants to be called Angles, and the Land Anglia.

This king (when he had ruled the West-saxons, and ouer the more part of England, xxxvij. yeres) died, and was buri­ed at Winchester: leauing his kingdome to Ethelwolfe, which first was Bishop of Winchester, 874 and after, vpon ne­cessitie, made king, through the dispensation of Gregorie the fourth.A B made king of Eng­land.

He gaue to the Church, and Religious orders, the tithes of al his goods and lands in West-saxons,Lands geuen to y^e Church. with libertie, and fréedome from all seruage, 844 and ciuill charges. Much like the donation of Ethelbaldus, king of Mercia. The ground of al [Page 97] their good workes and donations was remission of sinnes, which they thought thereby to procure) This doone, taking his iourney to Rome with Alured his yoongest sonne, com­mitted him to the bringing vp of pope Leo y^e fourth. Where he also reedified the English schoole at Rome: which being founded by king Offa or rather Iue King of Mercia, was in the tyme of King Egbert his Father consumed with fire.

Besides,Peterpence throughout all England. he granted to Rome of euery fire house a penny to bée payd throughout the land, as king Iue in his domi­nion had doone before. Also he gaue and graunted to be paid to Rome yéerely thrée hundred markes: that is, to the main­tayning of the light of Saint Peter one hundreth markes: to the light of Saint Paule an other hundreth; to the vse of the Pope an other hundreth. This doone he returned by France into England, and married with the daughter of Carolus Caluus, whose name was Iudith. Hée had to his chiefe councellors two Bishops, Adelstanus B. of Schire­borne, more skilfull in ciuill matters then in diuinitie: and the other Swithinus bishop of Winchester, beyng of a con­trarie disposition.

Gregory the fourth aboue mentioned, was the third Pope that succéeded after Pope Paschalis the first: beyng but foure yéeres betwixt them: who succéeded after Ste­phen the fourth which followed Leo the third, next Pope vnto Hadrian, in the time of Charles the great. From the time of that Hadrian the first, vnto Pope Hadrian the third, the Emperours had some stroke in the election (at least in the confirmation of the Romane Pope) notwithstanding there were diuerse practises to the contrary. Wherefore by the commaundement of Ludouicus the Emperour in the time of Gregory the fourth,Generall coun­sels called by the Emperour. a generall Synode was comenced at Aquisgraue, where it was decreed by Gre­gory and his assistants, that euery Church should haue sufficient of his proper landes and reuenewes to find the [Page 98] Priests therof. That none of the Clergy, of what degrée so­euer he were, should vse any vesture or any pretious, or a­ny Scarlet colour,Against the ex­cesse of apparel in the Clergy. neyther should weare ringes on their fingers, except it be when Prelates be at Masse, or giue their consecrations.

Item, that prelates should not kéepe too great portes or families, nor kéepe great horses, vse dice, or kéepe har­lots: and the Monkes should not excéede measure in glut­tony or riot.Against the di­cing & whoring of the Popes Clergie. Item, that none of the Clergy beyng eyther annoynted or shauen, should vse eyther golde or siluer, ey­ther in their shooes, slippers, or girdles, like to Heliogaba­lus. They should were no siluer in their shooes, nor gold. Moreouer, by him (at the commaundement of Ludo­uicus the Emperour) the feast of Alsaints was first brought into the Church.

Feast of Al­saints first e­rected.After this pope came Sergius the second, who first brought in the altering of the Popes names, because hée was named before Os porci, that is, Swines snout: which also ordai­ned the Agnus thrise to be song at the Masse,Alteration of Popes names. Swines snout. and the host to be deuided into thrée partes. After him was Pope Leo the fourth: to whom this king Ethelwolfus did commit the tui­tion of his sonne Alured.

By this Pope Leo, it was first enacted by a Councell of his, that no Bishop should bée condemned, vnder thrée score and twelue witnesses, also (contrary to the lawe of Gregory the fourth his predecessor) he commaunded and or­dained the crosse, all to beset with gold and pretious stones, and to be carried before him.

After this Leo succéeded a woman Pope, named Gilber­ta, Gilberta a wo­man Pope. and was called Ioan the eight. She was a dutchwoman of Magunce, who went with an English monke out of the Abbey of Fulda to Athens, in mans apparell: where shée prooued excellently learned: and obtained the Popedome, and sat two yéeres and six moneths:The Pope tra­uaileth with childe. and at last openly in the face of a generall procession, fell in labour and trauell of childe, and so died. By reason whereof the Cardinals at this [Page 99] day doo auoid to come néere that stréete where that shame was taken.

By Benedictus the 3. that succéeded next in the whorish sea, was first enacted (as most writers record) the Dirge to be said for the dead:The dirge for the dead. albeit Gregory the third, had doone in that matter worthely for his part already.

After him sat Pope Nicholas the first, who enlarged the Popes decrées with many constitutions, equalling the authoritie of them with the wrytings of the Apostles.Popes decrees equall with the Apostles wri­ting. He ordained that no secular Prince, nor the Emperour him­selfe, should be present at their Councels, vnlesse in mat­ters concerning the faith. Also that no Lay man should sit in Iudgement vpon the Clergy men, or reason vppon the Popes power.

Item, that no Christian magistrate should haue any power ouer any prelate: alledging that a prelate is called God.A prelat called God. Also that all Church seruice should be in Latine, ex­cept the Polonians and Sclauonians;Polonians & Sclauonians exempt from Latine seruice. to whom he permit­ted the vse of their owne tounge.

Sequences in the Masse, were by him first allowed. By this Pope priestes began first to be debarred marriage:Against priests marriages. Huldrich of Auspourgh. whereof Huldrich Bishop of Auspourgh sendeth a letter to the Pope, reclaiming and confuting his procéedings in the matter, grauely and learnedly: shewing the decrée to be an impious tyrannie, contrary to the lawes of God, and Na­ture. The epistle séemeth rather to belong to the time of Ni­cholas the second, or third.

After this pope Nicholas, succéeded Hadrianus the second, Ioannes 9. Martinus 2. After these came Hadrian the third, and Stephen the fifth: By this Hadrian it was decréed, that no Emperour after that time should intermeddle in the ele­ction of the Pope: and thus began the Emperour first to de­cay, and the Pope to swell.The Emp. be­ginneth to de­cay, and Pope to swell.

Ethelwolfe after hée had doone valiantly agaynst the Danes (that greatly inuaded and molested the land) died, [Page 100] and left behind him foure sonnes, which raigned euery one in his order (after the decease of their father:) whose names were, Ethelbaldus, Ethelbrightus, Ethelredus, and Alu­redus.

About the latter time of the raigne of Ethelred, Anno 870. 870 the Danes hauing to their Captains Inguar & Hubbar, landed in Norfolke, and forced Edm. the vnder king of that Prouince, to flée to Franingham castle, and commaunded him to submit himselfe vnto them, and to raigne vnder Ing­uar, Prince of the Danes. Whervpon, by perswasion of one of his Bishops, being his secretary, he paused; and made an­swere, that Edmund, a Christian king, for loue of temporal life, will not submit himselfe to a Pagan Duke,K. Edm. slaine of the Danes. vnlesse hée would before be a Christian. Wherefore, hauing apprehen­ded him at S. Edmondesbury, he bound him vnto a trée, and caused him to be shot to death, for that he woulde not denie Christ, and his lawes. Lastly, they caused his head to bee smitten off, and cast it into the thicke bushes, which was by his friends at the same time taken vp, and solemnly buried at S. Edmondesbury: whose brother named Edwol­dus, (notwithstanding of right the kingdome fel to him) set­ting apart the worlde, became an Hermite, at the abbey of Cerum, in the county of Dorset.

King Ethebald hauing had great conflicts with y^e Danes, and perplexed with the miserable state of his countrey, af­ter he had raigned fiue or eight yéeres, deceassed. During which time, of his raigne (notwithstanding many troubles) he builded the colledge of Canons at Exeter, and was bu­ried at the Abbey of Winburne, or Woburne. After whose decease, for lacke of issue, the land fell to his brother Alured or Alfred, ann. 872. who first of the English kings,Alfred of the English K. ta­keth his vnctiō from the Pope, tooke his, crowne, and vnction of Pope Leo at Rome. Hee after great alteration, and diuers troubles forced the Danes to séeke for peace: which was concluded vpon certaine coue­nants: wherof one, and the principall was that Gutrum [Page 101] their K. should be christened. The other, that such as would not be christened, should depart the Realme. Vpon these co­uenants, Gutrum comming to Winchester,The king of the Danes christened. was there chri­stened, with xx. of his great Nobles. To the which Gutrū K. Alured being his Godfather at the baptisme, named him Athelstane, and gaue him diuers Countreys: as, of East-an­glia: conteyning Norfolke and Suffolke, and part of Cam­bridgeshire: and graunted to the Danes that were christe­ned, the Countrey of Northumberland: the rest voyding the land. Athelstane raigned xi. or xij. yeres.

Alfred buylded diuers houses of Religion: as, the house of Nunnes at Shaftesburie, and the religious houses at E­theling. Also, another at Winchester, named the new Mo­nasterie, and endued richly the Church of Saint Cutbert, at Durham. Hee sent also into India, to pay, and performe his vowes to saint Thomas of India, which he promised in the time of his distresse, against the Danes. After hee had reigned nine and twentie yeres, and sixe monethes: he chan­ged this mortall life, and deuided his goods into two equall partes, the one to vses secular, the other to vses Ecclesiasti­call: Of the which, the first he deuided into thrée portions: the first, for behoofe of his familie: the second, vpon his buil­dings: the third vpon strangers. The other second into foure partes: the one to the reliefe of the poore,Alfred a no­table king. an other to mona­steries, the third to the Schooles of Oxford, for the mainte­ning of good letters, the fourth he sent to forraine Churches without the Realme.

He deuided the day and the night into thrée partes. Eight houres (if he were not let by warres,A notable spē ­ding of y^e time by the king. and other affaires) hée spent in studie and learning. Other eight in praier & almes déedes. And the other eight in natural rest, sustenance of his bodie, and néedes of the Realme.

He especially prouided against robbing, and théeues, by seuere execution. In such sorte, that he caused to be set vp through his Dominion, gilded brooches, and none so har­die, [Page 102] neither by day nor night, to take them downe. His ver­tues were many: he was learned; wise; religious; and vale­aunt: especiallie about the West part of the land he erected Schooles, and mainteyned Students, although among the Britaines, in the towne of Chester, in Southwales, long before that, in the time of King Arthure, as Galfridus wryteth) both Grāmer, and Philosophie, with the tongues, were taught.

In the time of Egbert, king of Kent, some writers af­firme, y^t this land began to flourish with Philosophie. About which time, also, some thinke that the Vniuersity of Grant­chester, néere to that which is now called Cambridge, began to be founded by Beda, Grantchester founded by Beda. following this coniecture therein, for that Alcuinus, who went to Rome, and from thence into Fraunce, in the time of Charles the great (where he first be­gan the Vniuersitie of Paris) was first traded vp in y^e same Schoole of Grantchester.Paris began from Grant­chester.

Bed. lib. 3. cap. 18. writing also of Sigebert, king of the East-angles, declared how Sigebert returning out of Frāce into Englād, (according to the examples which he did there sée) ordered, and disposed Schooles of learning, through the meanes of Felix, then Bishoppe: and placed in them Tea­chers, after the manner of the Cantuarites. And yet before these times, it is thought there were two Schooles, or Vni­uersities within the Realme: the one for Gréek, at the town of Greglade, which was after called Kirklade: the other for Latine, which was then called Latinlade, afterward Lethe­lade, néere to Oxford.

Alfrede very learned.This King Alfrede was eleuen yeres of age before hee began to learne Letters, hauing to his Master Pleimun­dus, (afterwarde made Bishoppe of Canterburie,) and grew so in knowledge, that he trāslated diuers latin works: as, Orosius, Pastorale Gregorij, the histories of Bede, Boe­tius de Consolat. philosophiae: also, an Enchiridion of his owne making.

He compiled also an Historie in the Saxon tongue called the historie of Alfred. He suffered no man to aspire to any dignitie in his Court, except he were learned, and caused all his Nobles to set their children to learning: if they had no sonnes, then their seruaunts. He began also to translate the Psalter into English,The Psalter translated by king Alfred. and had almost finished the same, had not death preuented him. These endeuours he tooke in hand, that the English nation might be furnished with knowledge, which was decayed before, by the innumerable volumes burned by the Danes.The king care­full to furnish the land with knowledge. He vsed chiefly the wise counsell of Neotus, Neotus. who was counted then an holy man, and was Abbot of a certaine monastery of Cornewall: by whose aduise hée sent for Grimbaldus a learned monke out of Fraunce, and for Asserion an other learned man out of Wales, whome hée made Bishop of Schireborne: also out of Mercia hée sent for Werefrithus Bishop of Wor­cester, to whom hée put the Dialogues of Gregory to be trā ­slated. By the aduisement of Neotus he ordained certaine schooles of diuerse artes, first at Oxford: and fraunchised the same with many great Libraries.

Moreouer, besides other learned men which were a­bout Alfred, histories make mention of Iohannes Scotus, Iohannes Sco­tus. a godly deuine, and a learned Philosopher, but not that Sco­tus whō we call Duns, (who came after this many yéeres.) This Iohannes Scotus at the request of Carolus Caluus, the French king, translated the booke of Dyonisius, inti­tuled De Hierarchia, out of Gréeke into Latine, word by word. Hée wrote also a booke, De corpore & sanguine Do­mni: which was after condemned by the Pope,Scotus booke De Corpore condemned. In conci­lio Vercellensi.

He wrote also a booke De naturae diuisione, wherein he accorded not with the Romish religion: whervpon the Pope writing to Charles of this Scotus, complained of him: so he was constrained to remoue out of France, and came into Engl. to Alured (as some say) by y^e letters of Alfred, of whō [Page 104] he had great intertainment till he went to Malmesburie, where he was slaine of his owne schollers (whō he taught) with their penkniues.Scotus slaine of his scholers.

King Alfred had by his wife two sonnes, Edward, and E­thelward, and thrée daughters Elflena, Ethelgora, & Ethel­ginda, which all he caused to be instructed in learning. Ed­ward succéeded in the kingdome; Ethelward died before his father; Ethelgora was made a Nunne; the other two were maried the one in Merceland, the other to y^e Earle of Flaun­ders. He raigned 29. yéeres, & six moneths: he departed this life, v. Kal. Nouemb. & lieth buried at Winchester, an. 901. 901 Wheresoeuer he was, or whether soeuer he went, he bare in his bosome or pocket a litle booke, cōtaining the Psalmes of Dauid, Dauids psalms alwaies with the king. and certaine other prayers of his owne collecting, wherevpon he was continually either reading, or praying, whensoeuer he had leasure therevnto.

Pleymundus schoolemaister to Alfred, succéeded Ethere­dus in the Bishopricke of Canterburie, and gouerned that sea 34. yéeres. After him succéeded Athelmus and sat 12. yéeres: after him came Vlfelmus, and sat 13. yéeres: him followed Odo a Dane borne, and gouerned 20. yéeres.

After the death of Pope Stephen the fifth, was much broyle in the election of the Bishops of Rome, one conten­ding against another: in so much that in the space of nine yéeres, there were nine Popes: of the which, first was For­mosus, who succéeded Stephen, being made pope against the minde of certaine in Rome, that would rather Sergius, then Deacon of the Church of Rome, should bée Pope: not with­standing Mars and mony preuayled on Formosus part, by the aid of king Arnulphus, who came to Rome and behea­ded Formosus aduersaries, whom the Pope in recompence blessed & crowned Emp. This Formosus had once sworne neuer to reiterate or take to him againe ecclesiasticall order, but was absolued againe of Pope Martin, who sat foure or fiue yéeres: after whom in 9. yéeres, there were nine Popes.In nine yeeres nine Popes. [Page 105] After him succeded Boniface the 6, who continued 25. daies, then came Stephen the 6. who abrogated all the decrées of Formosus. and taking vp his body after it was buried,Pope Stephen rageth against the dead bodie of Formosus. cut two fingers of his right hand, and commaunded them to bée cast into Tiber, and then buried the bodie in a Laye mans sepulchre. He raigned one yéere, and him succéeded Rhema­nus, & sate 3. months, repealing the decrées of his predeces­sor against Formosus, next whom came Theodorus the 2. who like wise taking part with Formosus, raigned but 20. daies, then sate Pope Iohn, who fought against y^e Romans, and (to confirme the cause of Formosus more surely) did hold a synode at Rauenna of 72. Bishops, with the French king Endo, and his Archbishops, present at the same: where all the decrées of Formosus, were confirmed, and those of Ste­phen the 6. burned.

This Pope liued not Pope full twoo yéeres: after whom succéeded Benedictus the fourth, who kept the chaire thrée yéeres: after whom Leo the fift was Pope, who within 40. daies of his papacie, was with strong hand taken and cast in prison by one Christopher, his owne housholde Chap­laine, whom he had long time nourished in his house: which Christopher, being Pope about the space of seuen moneths, was also horsed from his seate by Sergius, as hée had done to the other before, who after hée had thrown downe Christopher, shore him monke into a monasterie, and occupied the sea seuen yéeres. This Sergius, a rude man,Sergius baeba­rous cruelty a­gainst Formo­sus, now dead and buried. and vnlearned, very proude and cruell, had before time beene put backe from the Popedome by Formosus aboue mentioned: by reason whereof to reuenge himselfe of For­mosus againe, (béeing nowe in his papacie) caused his bo­die to bée taken vp, and afterward setting it in the Papall sea (as in his Pontificalibus) first disgraded him, then commaunded his head to bée smitten off, with the other thrée fingers which were left: which done he caused his body to be throwne into Tiber, deposing also all such as had béene [Page 106] inuested by Formosus.

By this Pope Sergius, first came vp the bearing of can­dles on Candlemas day,Candles on Candlemas day. for the purifying of the blessed vir­gin.

After Sergius entred Pope Anastasius: who after he had sate 2. yéers, folowed pope Lando, the father (as some think) of pope Iohn: which Iohn is said to haue beene Paramour of Theodora, a famous harlot of Rome,A pope set vp of Theodora, a famous har­lot. & set vp by the same harlot, either against Lando, or after Lando his father, to succéede in his roome.

There is a story writer called Liuthprandus, who wri­ting de imperatoribus, lib. 2. cap. 13. maketh mention of this Theodora, and Iohn the eleuenth: and saith, that this Theo­dora had a daughter named Marozia, which had by Pope Sergius aboue mentioned, a sonne who afterwarde was pope Iohn the 12. The same Marozia, afterward married with the marques Guido of Tuscia, through whose means and his friends at Rome, she brought to passe that this pope Iohn the eleuenth was smothered with a pillow laid to his mouth,Pope smothe­red. after he had raigned 13. yéeres, and so Iohn the 12. her sonne raigned in his stéed: but because the cleargie, and people of Rome did not agree to the election, therefore was Pope Leo the 6. set vp in his roome.

Thus pope Iohn the sonne of Sergius, and Marozia, being reiected, raigned pope Leo, 7. moneths: after him pope Ste­phen 2. yéeres: who being poisoned,Pope poisoned then was pope Iohn the 12. aboue rehearsed, set vp againe, where hee raigned néere the space of 5. yeeres.

After Iohn the twelfth, followed pope Stephen, thrée yeeres. Leo thrée yéeres and foure moneths: Stephen the eight, thrée yéeres, foure moneths: Martine 3. yéers, 6. mo­neths: After him, Agapetus, eight yéeres and sixe moneths: about whose time, or a little before, beganne the order of monks called, Ordo Cluniacensis. The Monkes Cluniacenses.

It may appeare, in those times, that the authoritye of [Page 107] bestowing bishoprikes in England, and also in prescribing lawes to Churchmen was in the hands of the kings of the land, and not onely in the handes of the Pope: as it is manifest by King Alfredus lawes: If any one lie with an other mans wife, &c. If any that hath taken orders, steale, &c.

After Alfred succéeded his sonne Edward called the elder, giuing also testimonie of the same. Who with Pleymun­dus archbishop of Canterbury, and with other Bishops in a Synod assembled, elected seuen Bishops, in seuen Metro­politane churches, whose names were 1. Freidstane, 2. A­delstane, 3. Werstane, 4. Addlelin, 5. Edulphus, 6. Derne­gus, 7. Kenulphus. In which election, the kings authority a­lone séemed then sufficient.The kings au­thority in elec­ting of bishops sufficient.

This Edward raigned 24. yéers: 925 his daughters he set to spinning,The K. daugh­ters set to spin­ning. and to the néedle: his sonnes he set to the studie of learning: to the end that they being Philosophers first, might bee made more expert to gouerne the common wealth.The king ma­keth his sonnes first Philoso­phers, and then Gouernours.

Ethelstane succéeded his father in the kingdome, and be­ing base born of Egwin, before the king was married to her, and fearing his next brother Edwine, being rightly borne, caused him to be put in an old rotten boate in the broad sea, onely with one Esquier with him: who being perplexed with the rage of the Sea, and wearie of his life, threw him selfe into the Sea. This act Ethelstane lamented vij. yeres, and buylded the two Monasteries, of Middleton, and of Mi­chelendes, for his brothers sake, or (as the Stories say) for his soule.

About this time, the Empire began to be translated from Fraunce (where it had continued about an hundred yeres,) into Germanie,The Empire translated out of France into Germanie. where it hath euer since remayned.

This king gaue his thirde Sister to Henricus Duke of main, for his sonne Otho, the first Emperour of the Ger-Almanes.

This king set foorth diuerse lawes for the gouernment of the clergy: he prescribed also constitutions touching tithes geuing. And among his lawes, to the number of 35. diuerse things are comprehended, pertaining as well to the spiritu­altie, as to the temporaltie. Out of the lawes of this king first sprong vp y^e attachment of théeues, y^t such as stole aboue 12. d.Attaching of theeues. Stealing a­boue twelue pence. and were aboue twelue yéeres old, should not be spa­red. He raigned about the space of 16. yéeres, and died with­out issue. Anno 940. 940

After him succéeded his brother Edmund sonne of Ed­ward the elder, by his third wife, being of the age of twentie yéeres. About this time Mōkery came into England.Monkery com­meth into En­gland. There was at that time, and before a monasterie in France, called Floriake, after the order of Benedict: from the which mona­stery did spring the greatest part of our English monkes, who being there professed, and after returning into Eng­land, did gather men daily to their profession: & so at length grew in fauour with kings and princes, who founded them houses, mainteined their rules, and enlarged them with possessions. Among the Monkes that came from Floriake, especially was one Oswaldus, first a monke of Floriake, then Bishop of Worcester, and Yorke: a great patrone, and setter vp of monkery.Oswaldus a monke, a great Patrone of monkery.

This king builded and furnished the abbey of Glasten­burie, and made Dunstan abbot thereof.

He was slaine of a felon with a knife. He ordeyned lawes also for the Spiritualtie, touching tithes, against deflouring of Nunnes, touching reparation of Churches, &c. In the time of this Edmund, was Odo, Archbishoppe of Caun­terburie, who was the first from the comming of the Sax­ons, till this time, that was Archb. being no Monke, for all before him were Monkes: of whom, a great part had béen Italians, vnto Berctualdus. Notw^tstanding, after he sayled into France, and receiued that order at Flo-riake. Vlstan bishop of York, at the same time is noted to differ in habite [Page 109] from other Bishops.

Odo continued Bishop the space of twentie yeres: after whom, Elsinus was elected, and ordeyned by the king, to succéede through fauour and money: but going to Rome for the Popes pall, in his iourney through the Alpes, he died for colde: after whom succéeded Dunstan.

This Edmund gaue to saint Edmund the Martir, aboue mentioned, the towne of Bredrichcepworth, now called S. Edmondsburie,Saint Ed­mondsburie. with great reuenues, and landes belonging to the same. He was buried at Glassenburie by Dunstane. He left two sonnes behinde him; Edwine, and Edgar, by his wife Elgina: But the children beeing vnder age, Edred brother to the king, was made Protector in the mean time, who faithfully behaued him selfe towardes the young chil­dren.

In his time Dunstane was promoted by the meanes of Odo, from Abbot of Glassenbure, to be Bishop of Worce­ster, and after of London. By this Dunstan, Edred was much ruled. So that he is reported in stories, too much to submitte himselfe to fonde penance layde vpon him by Dun­stane.

After his Vncle Edred, Edwin the eldest sonne of King Edmund beganne his raigne, anno 955. 955 being crowned at Kingston by Odo, Archbishop of Canterburie. He is repor­ted the first day of his Coronation, to haue departed from y^e company of his Lords, into a secret chamber, to the disorder­ly companie of a woman, whose husband he had slain. Now, Dunstan (being yet but Abbot of Glassenburie) followed the king into the chamber, and brought him out by the hand, and accused him to Odo the Archb. and caused him to be separa­ted from the said woman, and to be suspēded out of y^e church by the same Odo. Whereupon, the king being offended w^t Dunstane, D. causeth the king to be sus­pended for adulterie. banished him, and forced him for a season to flie into Flaunders, where he was in the Monasterie of Saint Amandus.

About the same season, the Monasticall order of S. Be­nedict, or (as they call them) blacke monkes, began to in­crease in England: in so much, that other Priestes & Cha­nons were displaced, and they set in their roomes. But king Edwine (for displeasure he bare to Dunstan) did vexe al that order of Monkes, so that in Malmsburie, Glassenburie, & o­ther places, he thrust out the Monkes, & set Secular priests in their roomes.

In the end, being hated for his euill demeanor, hee was deposed from the Crowne,The K depo­sed. and his brother Edgar receiued in his roome, so that the riuer of Thames deuided both their kingdomes. Edwine (when he had raigned foure yeres) de­parted, leauing no issue of his bodie. Wherefore; the rule of the land fell vnto Edgar his younger brother, in the yere of the Lorde, nine hundred fiftie and nine; 959 he (being about the age of sixtéene yeres, but hee was not crowned till fourtéene yeares after.

In the beginning of his reigne he called home Dunstane whom Edwine before had exiled. Then was Dunstane, (before Abbot of Glassenbury) made B. of Worcester, and after of London.

Not long after this, Odo, the Archbishop of Canterbu­rie deceased, after he had gouerned the Church xxxiiij. yeres. After whom, Brithelinus Bishoppe of Winchester, was first elected: but because he was thought vnsufficient, Dun­stan was chosen, and the other sent home againe to his own Church. So Dunstan being made Archbishoppe by the K. went to Rome for his Pall, to Pope Iohn the thirtéenth: which was about the beginning of the Kinges raigne. Dū ­stan hauing obteined his Pall, returned and obteined of the king, that Oswaldus, who was made a Monke at Floriake, was created B. of Worcester: and not long after, through the meanes of Dunstan Ethelwoldus, first Monke of Glas­senburie, then Abbot of Abbindon, was made Bishoppe of Winchester.

These thrée bishops were great vpholders of Monks: by whose councell king Edgar is recorded in histories to haue builded either new out of the groūd, or caused to be reedified monasteries decaied by the Danes, more then fortie. More­ouer thorough the instigation of them, the king in diuerse Cathedrall Churches, where Prebendaries and Priestes were before, displaced them, and sette in Monkes and Nunnes.Priests displa­ced, and monks placed.

After that the kings minde was thus perswaded to ad­uance Monkery, Oswaldus bishop of Worcester, also made Archbishop of Yorke, after the death of Oskitellus, hauing his sea in the Cathedrall Church there of S. Peter; after he had first assaied the Canons and priests by faire meanes to become monkes, and not preuailing, néere to the same Church of S. Peter in the Churchyard, he builded another Church of our Lady, which when he had replenished with monks, there he continually frequented: and so the people left the other Church naked. Wherevpon the priests did ey­ther become monks, or depart from the place. So did Ethel­wold driue out the Canons and priests from the new mona­sterie in Winchester, afterward called Hida, and placed his monks. The cause was pretēded for that they were thought slacke, and negligent in their Church seruice, and set in Vi­cars in their stéed. Then the K. gaue to the same Vicars, the land which belonged before to the Prebendaries: who also, not long after shewed them selues as negligent as the o­ther. Wherefore, king Edgar (by the consent of Pope Iohn) voyded cléerelie the Priestes: and ordeyned there Monkes. Which Monkes, did greatly differ, and doe at this day disa­grée with the auncient Monkes of olde time, that were Lay men onely,The new mōks differ from the olde, who were lay men. and were forbidden by the Councell of Chalce­don, in any sorte to deale with matters of the Church: and were such, as by the Tyranny of Persecution, were ei­ther constrained to hide themselues in solitarie places, or els of their owne voluntarie deuotion, withdrewe themselues [Page 112] from company, hauing nothing proper of their owne, or all things common with other.

Afterward Bonifacius the fourth made a decrée, Anno 606. 606 that Monkes might vse the office of preachyng, of baptizing, and hearing confession, and assoiling them of their sinnes: and in processe of time they so incroched vpon the of­fice of ministers, that at length priestes were discharged out of their cathedrall Churches, and Monkes placed in their roomes.

King Edgar a mainteiner of learning.King Edgar was a great mainteiner of religion, and learning. To auoid excessiue drinking by the example, of the Danes, which dwelt in diuerse places of the realme, he or­dained certaine cups with pinnes or nailes, set in them, ad­ding thereto a law, y^t what person did drinke past that mark, at one draught, should forfeite a certaine pennie: the halfe part whereof should fall to the accuser, the other to the ru­ler of the towne, where the offence was done. He was a noble Prince, wise, and victorious, but fauoured the mon­kish superstition ouermuch, and is reported by some to haue builded so many monasteries for them, as there are Sun­daies in the yéere, or as Edmer reporteth 48. 48. monasteries builded by K. Edgar. Notwithstan­ding he was much giuen to adulterie, and fornication, and v­sed among others, Egelfleda or Elfleda, called the white daughter of Duke Odorere: of whom he begate Edward in bastardie: for the which he was enioyned by Dunstan, seuen yeres penance, and kept back from his Coronation so long, till the one and thirtie yere of his age, anno 974 although he began his Raigne at sixtéene.

His penance appoynted by Dunstane, The K. enioy­ned penance by Dunstan. was, that he should weare on his head no crowne, 874 for the space of seuen yeares: that he should fast twise in the wéeke; that he should distri­bute the tribute left him by his ancesters, liberally vnto the poore; that he should build a Monasterie of Nuns at Shafts­burie: Moreouer, he should expell Clarkes of euill life (mea­ning such Priestes as had wiues and children) out of Chur­ches [Page 113] and places, couents of Monkes, &c. He raigned sixtéene yeeres, & was crowned onely thrée yeeres. He adopted to suc­céede him, Edward that was borne of the harlot.

Among other lawes of this king, he ordained that the Sunday should be solemnized from Saturday at nine of the clocke, till Munday morning.The Saboth to be solemni­sed from Sa­turday nine of the clocke, till Munday mor­ning.

By reason of the displacing of the Priestes before, there arose a great contention after Edgars death, one part stan­ding with them, so that they called also the crowne in que­stion: another part fauouring Edward, Great strife betwixt priests and monkes. the other Egfride the lawfull sonne: in which sturre Dunstan Archbishop of Canterburie, and Oswald of Yorke, with diuerse other Bi­shops, Dukes, and Lordes assembled a Councell: where Dunstan comming with his crosse in his hand, and bringing Edward with him, so perswaded the Lordes, that Edward was receiued king, whom Dunstan hoped would become a patron of Monkery, and aduaunce that estate; but it fell out contrary to his expectation. For shortly after the corona­tion, Duke Alferus of Mercia droue out the Monkes from the Cathedrall Churches, and restored the Priestes with their wiues. In the end, vpon this controuersie was hol­den a Councell of Bishops, and other of the Clergie: first at Winchester, where the greater part of nobles & commons iudged the Priests to haue great wrong, and sought by all meanes to redresse it, anno 977. 977 Yet notwithstanding the strife ceased not: in so much that a new assembly of clergy men, & other was appointed afterward, in a place called the stréete of Calue, where the Councell was kept on an vpper loft, where diuerse cōplaints were made against Dunstan; but he preuailed notwithstanding.

Not long after, about the fourth yéere he was slaine with a dagger, drinking on horsebacke, by the procurement of the mother of Egelred, (whom he came to visite,) & his bro­ther her sonne Egelred. He was buried not beyng knowne who he was, at the towne of Warham: & thrée yéeres after [Page 114] was taken vp by Duke Alfere, and with honor was remoo­ued to the Minster of Shaftsbury, & there bestowed in the place called Edwardstow. This Edward they hold for a martyr, and say that the Quéene in repentance of her fact builded after two nunneries, one at Amesbury by Salisbu­ry: the other at Werewell, where she kept her selfe in con­tinuall repentance, all the dayes of her life.

Him succéeded Egelredus his brother.

Pope Iohn the thirtinth (of whom Dunstan Archbishop of Canterbury receiued his pall) is noted to be monstrously vitious:A monsterous vitious pope. he was an whoremaster, adulterous, incestuous, li­bidinous: a gamester, an extorcioner, periured, a fighter, a murtherer, cruell, and tyrannous: of his Cardinals some he put out their eies, from some he cut out their tounges, some their fingers, some their noses, &c. In a generall councell be­fore Otho the first Emperour of the Germanes, these obie­ctions were articulate against him: first, that he neuer said his seruice: that in saying his Masse he did not communicate: that he ordained Deacons in a stable: that hée committed incest with two of his sisters: that playing at dice, he called for the Diuell to help: that for mony he made boies bishops: that he defloured virgins and straungers: that of the palace of Laterane he made a stewes: & that he lay with Stephana his fathers concubine: likewise with Ramera, and with An­na, and her néece: that he put out the eies of bishop Benedict: that he caused houses to be set on fire: that he broke open houses: that he dranke to the Diuell: that hée neuer crossed himselfe, &c. For the which causes he was deposed by the consent of the Emperour, and the Prelates: and Pope Leo placed in his roome. But after, thorough the harlots of Rome,Pope restored by harlots. and their great promises, hée was restored againe, and Leo put out. At length, about the tenth yéere of this Pope, he being found without the citie with another mans wife, was so wounded of her husband, that within eight dayes after he died.Pope killed in adultery.

After him, the Romans elected Pope Benedictus the fift, without the consent of the emperor: whervppon Otho besie­ged Rome, and set vp Pope Leo againe, the eight of that name. Which Leo, to gratifie him again, crowned Otho for Emperor, and entituled him Augustus: also the power which Carolus magnus gaue to the Cleargy and people of Rome touching the election of the B. of Rome, this Leo by a syno­dall decrée gaue to the Emperour and his successors.The election of the Pope gi­uen to the Em­perour by the Pope. The Emperour againe restored to the Sea of Rome al such pos­sessions, which Carolus magnus tooke from the Lombards, and gaue to them.

After Pope Leo had raigned a yéere, and thrée moneths, succéeded Pope Iohn the 14. Against whom, for holding with the Emperor, Petrus the head captain of the citie, with two Consuls, and twelue Aldermen, & diuers other nobles, gathering their power together, laid handes vppon him in the Church of Laterane, and clapt the pope in prison eleuen moneths.The Pope put in prison. Whereof the Emperour hearing, sped him to Rome, and did execution vpon the offenders, and commit­ted Petrus to the Popes arbitrement:The cruell re­uenge of the Pope. whom he caused first to be stript naked, then his beard being shauen, to be hanged by the haire a whole day together, after that, to be set vpon an Asse, his face turned backward, and his handes bounde vnder the Asses tayle, to be led through the Citie: that done, to be scourged with roddes, and so banished the citie. And thus the holy father loued his enemy according to the rule of the Gospel.

From this Pope, procéeded first the christening of bels,The christning of belles. 971. 971 After him, followed Pope Benedictus the 6, who was in like maner apprehended by Cinthius, a captain of Rome, and cast in prison, where he was strangled,The Pope strangled. or as some say, famished for lacke of meat. Then came Pope Donus the 2, after whom, Bonifacius the 7. was pope, who was constrai­ned to hide himselfe, for feare of the Citizens conspiracie, & séeing no place for his safety, tooke the treasure of Saint [Page 116] Peters Church, & so priuily stole to Constantinople: in whose stéed the people set vp Pope Iohn the fiftéenth. Not long af­ter, Boniface returning againe from Constantinople, by his money procured a garrison to take his part, by whose meanes Pope Iohn was taken, his eies put out, and so throwen in prison,The popes eies put out, & he fa­mished in prisō. where he was as (some say) famished, some say he was slaine by Feruchus. Neither did Boniface liue many daies after, but sodainly died: whose carkas after his death, was drawne by the féete through the stréetes of Rome,The dead body of the Pope drawn through the streets. the people shriking, and exclaiming against him, An. 276. Next Pope after him was Benedictus the seuenth, by the consent of the Emperour Otho the second: and raigned 19. 676 yéeres.

In the time of this Pope, Hugh Cappet, the French king tooke Charles the right heire to the crowne, by treason of the Bishop of Laon, and when he had imprisoned him, hée also imprisoned Arnoldus, Archbishoppe of Rames, and placed in his roome Gilbertus, a Necromancer, who was Schoole­maister to D. Robert the kings sonne; but Pope Benedictus calling a councel at Rhemes, restored Arnoldus againe, and displaced Gilbertus,

After Benedictus, succéeded in y^e sea of Rome, Pope Iohn the 16. and died the 8. moneth of his papacie, next to whom came Iohn the seuentéenth, and after him Gregory the fift, ann, 995. 995 This Gregory called before Bruno, was a Ger­maine borne, and therefore more maliced the Cleargie, and people of Rome. Whervpon, Crescentius with the people and cleargy, agréeing against the same Gregory, set vp pope Iohn the 18. wherevpon Gregory went to Otho the third, who vpon his complaint, came to Rome, & tooke in the city of Rome both Crescentius the consul, & Iohn the pope. Which Iohn hauing his eies put out,The popes eies put out. was after depriued of his life. Crescentius the Consul was set vppon a wilde horse, ha­uing his nose and eares cut of,Crueltie and so was ledde through the Cittie, his face turned to the horse tayle: and after [Page 117] hauing his Members cutte off, was hanged vpon a Gib­bet.

Pope Gregorie being thus restored to his former state, raigned foure yeres in his Papacie, although some say, but two yeares. During which time, he assembled a Councell at Rome,A Councell at Rome. wherein (to establish the Empire in his owne coū ­trey, by the consent, and councell of Otho,) he ordeyned se­uen Princes of Germanie, to be Electors of the Emperor:The seuen E­lectors of the Empire. thrée Bishoppes, and thrée Princes: the Palatine; the Duke of Saxony; and the Marques Brandenbourge: vnto whome was added the king of Boheme, to geue a casting voice, if néede so required. The Bishoppes were, of Ma­gunce; of Treuers; and of Colone. This constitution be­ing first begun in the yere of our Lord, nine hundred ninetie seuen, 997 was afterward established in Germanie, by Otho the Emperor, an. 1002. 1002

Now, concerning king Egelred, or Elred, the sonne of Al­frith. He raigned 38. yeres. Our English Cronicles report his raigne to be vngracious in the beginning;A strāge reign of a king. wretched in the middle; and hatefull in the end.

There fell a variance betwixt this king, and the Bishop of Rochester, so that he made warre against him, & besieged the Citie till the Bishop offered him an C.l. of golde, which he receiued, and so departed.

The Danes, in the time of this king, did much molest the Lande: in so much, that the King was gladde to graunt vnto them great summes of money, for peace.Peace bought for money of the Danes.

For the assurance of which peace, Analeffe, the Captaine of the Danes, became a Christian, and so departed the Coun­trey.

About the xi. or as some say, the ix. yere of this kings reign, died Dunstan: after whome succeeded Ethelgarus, or, as Iornalensis saith, Stilgarus. After him Elfricus, as sayeth Guilielmus, lib. 1. de Pontif. But as Polidorus saith, Siri­fius. After him, Elfricus came, but after the minde of Williā, [Page 118] lib. 1. Siricius. But Polidorus saith, Aluritius, then Elphe­gus, &c.

About the same time, Anno 995. 995 Aldwinus, Bishoppe, translated the bodie of Saint Cutbert from Chester (which first was in a Northerne Iland, then at Rochester,) to Du­relind,The Sea of Durham be­gan. or Durelin, whereupon the Bishoppes Sea of Du­resine first began.

This king was greatly vexed with the Danes, and was faine to redéeme peace with great summes of money, yere­lie, which was called Dane-gelt, Danegelt. from x. thousand, to xl. thou­sand a yere. An. 1000. In the xxi. of his reigne, he married with Emma, 874 daughter to Richard D. of Normandie, which caused the king to haue great confidence in himselfe: and by presumption thereof, sent secrete, and straight Commissi­ons, to the Rulers of euerie towne in the lande, that vpon Saint Brices day, at a certaine houre appointed, the Danes should be sodenly slaine,Danes slaine. which was in like manner perfor­med. But the Danes, and their king, hearing thereof, en­tered againe, and made great waste. In so much, that the king was fayne to take peace with them: and gaue to King Swanus, thirtie thousand poundes: whereupon he returned. But the peace lasted not long, for the next yeare, one named Turkillus, Turkillus, a Dane. Great vexati­on of y^e Danes. a Prince of the Danes, inuaded againe, and was fayne to be pleased with giftes. So the inuasion of the Danes, and the molesting of Englishmen by them, neuer ceased: wherewith the Countrey was brought to great miserie.

After this, Swanus, the king of Danes, who had made a couenant of peace before with the K. brake it: and hearing of the increase of his people in the land, came, and landed in Northumberlande, and there proclaymed himselfe king of the Land.

After much destruction in other places, at length he came to Canterburie, which he besieged, and was resisted twenty dayes: but at last, by treason of a Deacon,Treason of a Deacon. called Almaricus, [Page 119] (whom the Bishop had preserued from death before) wan it, and tooke the goods of the people, and set the towne on fire: and tithed the Monkes of Saint Augustines abbey:Monkes tithed by the Danes. killing nine by cruell torment, and kéeping the tenth aliue, for slaues. So they slue there of religious men, to the num­ber of nine hundred: of other men, women, and children, they slue aboue eight thousand. And finally, when they had kept the Bishop Elphegus in straight pryson, the space of eight moneths: (because he would not agrée to giue them thrée thousand poundes) after many villanies doone vnto him, at Gréenewich they stoned him to death.Elphegus sto­ned by the Danes.

The K. Egelred in the meane time fearing the end of this persecution, sent his wife Emma, with his two sonnes Alphred, and Edward, to the Duke of Normandie, with whom also he sent the bishop of London, whether also him­selfe went: after he had spent a great parte of the Winter in the Ile of Wight, whether hée was chased of the Danes.The king cha­sed of the Danes. Whereof Swanus hearing, and inflamed with pride, reared great exactions vppon the people: and among other, hée re­quired a great summe of monie of Saint Edmunds landes: which the people there clayming to bee frée from kings tri­butes, denied to pay.

For this, Swanus entred the territory of S. Edmund, & wasted the country, and despised the holy martyr: menacing also the place of his sepulcher: wherefore the men of y^e coun­try, fell to fasting & prayer.Fasting and prayer. Shortly after, Swanus died sud­dainly, crying, and yelling, among his knights. In feare whereof Canutus his sonne, that ruled after him, graunted them the fréedome of al their libertie: and moreouer, ditched their land with a déepe ditch, and granted to the inhabitants thereof great fréedome; quitting them from all tributes; and after builded a Church ouer the place of his Sepulture: ordained there an house of monks: and endewed them with rich possessions. And after that time, it was vsed, that kings of Englād when they were crowned, sent their crownes for [Page 120] an offering to S. Edmunds shrine,The crowne of England offe­red to S. Ed­munds shrine. and redéemed the same afterward with a condigne price.

King Egelred hearing of the death of Swanus, made prouision, and returned into England: for whose suddaine comming Canutus being vnprouided, fled to Sandwich, and there cutting of the noses, and the handes of the pledges which his father left with him, sailed into Denmarke: and the next yeare returned againe with a great nauie: and lan­ded in the South countrie, and entered the countrie of West-saxon, forcing the people to bée sworne to him, and to giue pledges. In this season king Egelred beyng at London, was taken with sickenesse, and there died: and was buried in the Northside of Paules Church behind the quire, after that he had raigned vnprosperously six & thirtie yéeres, leauing behind him his eldest sonne Edmund Iron­side, and Alphred and Edward, which were in Normandy. This king with his councell gaue foorth wholesome lawes and precepts for iudges: and it is recorded, that he deposed or depriued from all possessions, a certaine iudge or iustice named Walgeatus, A false iudge deposed, whom the king loued. Edmund slain. the sonne of one Leonet, for false iudge­ment, and other prowde doings: whom notwithstanding he loued aboue all other.

After the death of Egelred, variance fell betwixt the En­glishmen for the election of the king: the one part stan­ding for Edwin the eldest sonne of Egelred; the other for Canutus, the sonne of Swanus the Dane. By means wher­of there were diuerse battels fought betwéene them, and in the end the Princes thēselues tried the matter hand to hand: and when they had assaied each other a while; by the motion of Canutus, hastely, they were agréed, and kissed each other to the comfort of both hostes: and shortly after agreed vpon partition of the land, and loued as brethren.

Soone after, a sonne of wicked Edericus, by the means of his father, espying Edmund at the draught, thrust him into the fundament with a speare and slue him, after that he had [Page 121] raigned two yéeres. He left behind him two sons, Edmund, and Edward: whom Edrick the wicked Duke, after y^e death of their father, tooke from their mother, not knowing yet of the death of her husband, and presented them to King Canu­tus, and saluted him, haile king alone. Canutus being King alone, sent the sonnes of Edmund to his brother Swanus, king of Sweueland, to be slaine: who abhorring that déede, sent them to Salomon, king of Hungary, where Edmund being married to the K. daughter, died. Edward was marri­ed to Agatha, daughter of his brother Henrie the 4. Empe­ror. Canutus being established King,A promise well performed. & hauing promised the false Duke to make him higher then all the Lordes of the land, caused his head to be stricken of: and to be set vppon London bridge, and his body to be cast into the town ditch: other say, he caused him to be bound, and throwen into the Thames.The reward of Traitors. Likewise Canutus did disdaine all those whom he knewe to haue dealt falsely against Edmund, and his heires.

In the meane time Swanus king of Denmarke, brother to Canutus died, wherefore that land fell to Canutus; who anon after sailed thither, and tooke the possession, and re­turned into England, & married Emma, late wife of Egel­red, and by her had a sonne called Herdeknight, or Hardi­knoutus: He assembled a parlement at Oxford, wherin was agréed that English men, and Danes, should hold the lawes made by king Edgar, King Edgars lawes. as most good, & reasonable. Thus, the Danes being in England, beganne by little and litle to bée christened, and Canutus went to Rome, and so returning againe to England, gouerned the land 20. yéers, leauing be­hind him two sonnes, Harold, & Hardiknoutus, which Har­diknoutus was made K of Denmarke in his fathers time: Harold for his swiftnes, called Harefoot, (son to Canutus by Eligna his first wife) began his raign ouer Englād, an. 1039 1039 He banished his stepmother Emma, & took her goods, & iew­els from her. He raigned but 4. yéeres, & the kingdome fell to [Page 122] Hardeknoutus king of Denmarke his brother: who when he had raigned 2. yéeres,Hardeknoutus dieth. being merry at Lambith, sodainly was stricken dumme, and fel down to the ground, and with­in 8. daies after died without issue of his body, and was the last that raigned of the blood of the Danes.The last K. of the Danes. For the Earles and Barons agréed, that none of that blood should after bée king, for the despite and hurt the Danes had done to y^e Eng­lish nation, and sent into Normandy for the 2. brethren, Al­fred & Edward, sonnes of king Egelred, entending to make Alfred king of England: but Earle Godwin a Westsaxon, who had married the daughter of Hardeknoutus, thought to slay the two brethren comming into England, & to make Harold his sonne king: which sonne, he had by the daugh­ter of Hardeknoutus, y^e Dane King. The messengers that went for the brethren, founde but Alfred the elder: for Ed­ward the younger was gone into Hungary, to speake with his cousin the outlaw, which was Edward Ironsides sonne. So the traitor Godwin met with Alfride, & the Normans attending vpon him, and when they came to Guilde doune, he commanded his men to slea all that were of Alfrides com­pany, and after that, to take Alfred, and to leade him to the yle of Ely, where they should put out both his eies: which they did,Alfred cruelly murthered, & that done, they opened his body, and tooke out his bowels, set a stake into the ground, and fastned an end of his bowels thereto, and with néedles of yron they pricked his tender body, thereby causing him to go about the stake till al his bowels were drawne out. After this treason the wic­bed Duke fled into Denmark, and lost al his lands in Eng­land, and kept him there 4. yéeres, and more.

The stories record, that this Canutus folowing much the superstition of Achelnotus, Archb. of Canterbury, went on Pilgrimage to Rome, and there founded an Hospitall for English Pilgrims: hée gaue the Pope pretious giftes, and burdened the land with a yéerely tribute, called Rome­shotte.Romeshot. He shrined the body of Bernius, and gaue greate [Page 123] landes to the Cathedrall Church of Winchester: he buil­ded Saints Benets in Northfolke, which was before an heremitage. Also S. Edmundsburie,S. Edmunds­burie turned from priestes to monkes. which king Ethelstane ordeined before for a colledge of priests, he turned to an ab­bey of Monkes of S. Benets order.

This king Canutus beyng prouoked to go to Winche­ster by Egelnothus Archbishop of Canterburie, resigned his regall crowne to the rood,A Rood crow­ned king of England. and made the roode king ouer the land.

He ordained lawes of his owne, touching matters ec­clesiasticall (although at the beginning hée vsed Edgars lawes) as touching paying for opening the earth at fune­rals: he forbad also all faires and markets vpon Sundayes: and all secular actions, but vpon vrgent necessitie.A good law a­gainst adultery He or­dained to receaue the communion thrise a yéere. That mar­ried woman that had committed adultery, should haue her eares and nose cut off. Also that no widow should marrie within xij. moneths after the death of her husband, else to lose her ioynture, &c.

Thus ended the Danish kings: which Danes had vexed and wasted the land, the time of 255. yéeres.The land vex­ed by y^e Danes 255. yeeres.

Next vnto Canutus the second, or Hardiknoute, succée­ded Edward, the younger sonne of Egelred, and Emma, who was long banished in Normandy. He came ouer with a few Normans, and was crowned at Winchester, anno 943. by Edesius, thē Archbishop of Canterburie: and not long after, he married Goditha, or Editha, daughter of Earle Godwin: with whom he neither dealt fleshly, nor yet put her from his bed. He gouerned the land with great wisdome & peace xxiiij yeres.

In the time of this K. came William, Duke of Norman­die, with a goodly companie, to sée K. Edward: to whom (it is said) Edw. promised (if he died without issue) to leaue the Crowne. In this K. reigne liued Marianus Scotus, M. Scotus. the sto­rie wryter.

About the 13. yéere of this kings raigne, he sent Aldred bishop of Worceter, to the Emperour Henricus the fourth, praying him that he would send to the king of Hungarie, that his coosin Edward, sonne of Edmund Ironside, might come into England, for so much as he entended to make him king after him (who was called Edward outlaw). This was fulfilled, and he came into England with his wife A­gatha, and with his children Edgar Adeling, Margaret, and Christina: but the yéere after his returne he died at Lon­don, & was buried at Westminster, or as Iornalensis saith, at Paules church in London. After whose decease the king receiued Edgar Adeling his sonne as his owne child, thin­king to make him his heire; but fearing the mutabilitie of the Englishmen, and the pride, and malice of Harold the sonne of Godwin, directed Embassadours to William, Duke of Normandy,William Duke of Normandy appointed heire of the crowne. his kinseman, assigning him to bée lawfull heire after him. After the death of Godwin, his son Harold grew in great fauour with the king. He sayled into Flaunders, and in the course of his sayling, he was driuen by force of weather into the prouince of Pomilitie, where he was taken prisoner, and sent to William, Duke of Nor­mandie: to whom he was made to sweare, that he in time following, should marry his daughter, and that after the death of King Edward, Harold swea­reth to Duke William. he should kéepe the land of England to his behoofe, according to the minde and will of Edward: (after some Writers) and so to liue in honor next to him, in the Realme. Thus he returned home, and shewed to the king what he had done. Wherewith he was very wel con­tented.

Leofricuss Earle of Chester, and of Mercia, who was al­so very faithfull to king Edward, with his wife Godina, builded the Abbey of Couentrée,The Abbey of Couentrie. and endued the same with great lands and riches.

King Edward (after hee had reigned thrée and twentie yeares, and seuen monethes) died;K. Edw. dieth. and was buried in the [Page 125] Monasterie of Westminster, which he had greatly augmen­ted, and repayred.

Diuers lawes were before in diuers Countryes of this land vsed: as, the Law first of Danwallo, Molunicius, with the lawes of Mercia, called Mercinelega, then the lawes of West-saxon kings: as, of Iue, Offa, Alfrede, &c. which was called Westsaxonilega. The thirde were the lawes of Ca­nutus, and of Danes, called Danelega. Of al these lawes, K. Edward compiled one vniuersal, and common law,K. Edwarde be­ginneth the cō ­mon law. for all y^e people through his land, which were called King Edwards Lawes, so iust, and seruing the publike weale of all E­states, that the people did long after rebell against their heads, to haue the same lawes againe, being takē frō them, but could not obteine them. For though Duke William did sweare to the maintenance of them, yet he forsware him­selfe: and abrogating them, brought in much worse, & more obscure: yet was he compelled (through the clamor of the people) to take some of Edwards Lawes,The law at this day. Duke W. con­trarie to his oath, ouerthro­weth y^e lawes. but omitted y^e most part, contrarie to his oath at his coronation, placing y^e most of his own lawes, in his owne Language, to serue his pur­pose: and so they remaine to this day.

Harold, the second sonne of Earle Godwin, tooke on him (through force and might) to succéede Edward: notwithstan­ding his oath to Duke William of Normandie, an. 1066. 1066 wherof he hearing, sent Embassadors, admonishing him of couenants, which Harold refused to performe. Whereupō, D. William prepared to inuade: and sent to Rome, to Pope Alexāder, touching his title, and voiage into England. The Pope confirmeth the same: and sent vnto him a Banner; willing him to beare it in the shippe, wherein hee him selfe should sayle. So he tooke shipping at the hauen of saint Va­leria, and landed at Hastings in Sussex. From whence he sent a monke to Harold, and offered him thrée conditions.Conditions of peace offered by D. Wil. to Harold. 1 Either to render vnto him possession of the land, and so to take it againe of him vnder tribute, raigning vnder him.

2 Or els to stand to the Popes arbitrement betwéen them.

3 Or els to defend his quarrell in his owne person, against the Duke, without any further bloudshed.

All which conditions he refused, and ioyning battayll w^t the Normans, was shotte into the left eye with an arrowe, and died, after he had reigned ix. moneths: and so was he the last that reigned of the Saxons. Which (reckoning from Hengistus first reigne in Kent) was the space of 591. yeres. And if it be reckoned from the yeres of the West-saxons,Saxons ende after 591. or 560. yeres. then it endured the space of 565. yeres.

Now, after Elfegus, whom the Danes stoned at Gréen­wich, Liningus succéeded in the Sea of Canterburie:Archb of Canterburie. and af­ter him Egelnothus: then Robertus, a Norman: after whō, Stigandus (as they say) inuaded the Sea by Simonie, being both Archbishop of Canterburie, bishop of Winchester, and Abbotte of another place. Where hee continued a long space, till Duke William cast him into prison, & there kept him, placing in his roome Lanfrancus, a Lombard borne.

1000 About the yere of our Lord one thousand, lacking one or two, Siluester the second succéeded after Gregorie the fift, in the Sea of Rome. This Siluester was a Sorcerer, and com­pacted with the deuill to be made Pope. He sate four yeres, one moneth, and eight dayes.

Siiuester coue­nanteth with the deuil for the popedome.He vpon a certaine time demaunded of the deuill an an­swere, how long he should enioy the Popedome: to whō hée answered againe: vntill thou say masse at Ierusalem, thou shalt liue. At length, the fourth yere of his Popedome, say­ing Masse in the Lent time, at the temple of the holy crosse, being then called Ierusalem, there he knew the time was come that he must die: whereupon (being stroken with re­pentance) he confessed his fault before the people: desiring them to cut his bodie in péeces (which he before had vowed to the deuil:Siluester is deceiued by the deuil.) and so being hewē in péeces, they would lay it on a cart, and burie it there, where the horses would stay of their owne accord. So the horses stayed at the church of La­teran, [Page 127] & there he was buried, wheras commonly by the rat­ling of his bones within the tombe,The ratling of Syluesters bones. is portended the death of Popes, as the common report goeth. Iohannes Stellas.

After Siluester succéeded Iohannes 19. by whom was brought in the feast of Alsoules,The feast of Alsoules. as Volaterane saith, Anno 1004. 1004 Through the meanes of one Odilo abbot of Clu­niake, to be celebrated next to the feast of Alsaints.

Not long after came Iohannes 20. and Sergius the 4. after whom succéeded Benedictus the eight, then Iohn 21. who (beyng promoted by arte Magicke, through Theophi­lact his Nephew, Gratianus, Brazutus, and other sorcerors) brought in first the fast of the éeuen of S. Iohn Baptist, and and S. Laurence: after him Benedictus the 9. by magick al­so, who resisting the Emperour, Henricus the 3. son to Con­radus, The Popedom solde. and placing in his roome Petrus the king of Hunga­ry, with this verse: Petra dedit Romam. Petra dedit, &c Petro tibi Papa coro­nam, after for feare of Henricus, preuailing in battell, hee was faine to sel his seate to his successour Gratianus, called Gregorius 6. for 1500. pounds. At which time, were thrée Popes together in Rome, one raging against another. Be­nedictus 9. Siluester 3. Gregorius 6. Three Popes together. For the which cause Henricus, surnamed Niger the Emperour, comming to Rome, displaced these 3. monsters at one time, placing for them Clemens the 2. and therevpon enacted, that no Pope thencefoorth, should be chosen without confirmation of the Emperour.No P. with­out the Em­peror. The Romans also made an oath to the Empe­ror, that they would not intermeddle in the election of the Bishoppes, further then the Emperors assent should agree withall. But within ix. moneths after, they forgat their oth, and poysoned the B. Which fact some impute to Steuen his successor, called Damasus the second: some to Brazutus, who (as histories record) w^tin xiij. yeres, poisoned 6. popes:One poysoneth sixe popes. Cle­mēs y^e secōd; Damasus 2; Leo 9; Victor 2; Steph. 9; Nicolaꝰ 2.

Damasus entred, neither by consent of the people, nor elec­tion of the Emperor, but by plain inuasiō: and w^tin 23. daies [Page 128] being poisoned An. 1049. 1049 much contention was at Rome about the papall sea: so that the Romanes by consent of the Cardinals, desired the Emperour to giue them a Bishop: which he did, one named Bruno an Almaigne, and Bishop of Collen, afterward named Leo the ninth, who comming from the Emperour to Rome in his Pontificalibus, was met of the Abbot of Cluniake, and Hildebrande a monke, that al to rated him, because he would take his authoritie of the Emperour rather then of the Clergie; and councelled him to lay downe that apparell, and to enter in with his owne habite, till he had his election by them: which he did, confessing his fault, and was called Leo the ninth. By him Hildebrand Hildebrand. was made a Cardinal, and put in great autho­ritie.

Vnder this Pope, were twoo councels, one kept at Ver­cellis,A councell at Vercellis. A councell at Laterane. where the doctrine of Berengarius, touching the real presence, was first condemned, although Berengarius as yet recanted not; but afterward, in y^e councel of Laterane, vnder Nicholas 2. Anno 1060. 1060 The other was kept at Maguntia, where was enacted, that Priests should be excluded vtter­ly from marriage:Priests may not marrie. and that no lay man shoulde giue bene­fice or any spirituall promotion.

This Leo being at Wormes with the Emperour on Christmas day, did excommunicate the subdeacon, because in reading the Epistle he did it not in the Roman tune, hee being there present. The Archbishop moued therewith, de­parted from the Altar (being at masse) saying,The pope, and Archb. fal out at masse. he would not procéed in his seruice, vnlesse his Subdeacon were restored. Whereupon, the Pope commanded him to be released, and so they went forward in their seruice.

Brazutus the poysoner.After the death of Leo (whom Brazutus poysoned the first yere of his Popedome) Theophilactus did striue to be pope, But Hildebrande (to defeate him) went to the Emperor, that assigned another, a German, Victor 2. Who hauing a Councell at Florence, depriued many bishops for Simony, [Page 129] and fornication: that is for being maried. In the second yéere of his popedome, he was also poysoned by Brazutus, tho­rough the procurement of Hildebrand and his Maister.

After him succéeded Stephen the 9. by the election of the Clergie of Rome, contrary to their othe made to the Em­perour. By this Stephen the Church of Millain was first brought vnder the subiection of the Romish Church: and shamed not to accuse the Emperour of heresie, for minish­ing the authoritie of the Romane sea: and at that time it was counted simonie, to enioy any spirituall liuing at a temporall mans hand. Which Stephen hearing to raigne in diuerse churches, especially of Burgundie and Italy, sent foorth the Cardinall Hildebrand to reforme the matter, hée himselfe also earnest therein. In the meane while Ste­phanus tasting of Brazutus cup, fell sicke: whereof Hilde­brand hearing, hasted to Rome, & assembling the orders of the Clergie together, made them sweare, that they should admit none bishop, but such as should be by the consent of all. This doone, Hildebrand taketh his iourney to Florence, be­like to fetch the B. of Florence to enstall him: the clergy ha­uing sworne vnto him, that none should be chosen B. before his returne: but the people in his absence, elected one of their owne citie called Benedictus the 10. Whereof Hildebrand hearing, was greatly offended, & returning without Gerar­dus B. of Florence, caused the clergy to procéed to a new e­lection: whervpon (they being afraid to doo it at Rome) went to Sene, and there elected Gerardus bishop of Florence, na­med Nicolaus 2. who holding a councell at Sutriū, through the helpe of duke Godfride and Gilbert, and other bishops in Italie, deposed the other Pope. Benedictus vnderstan­ding himselfe to be set against by Hildebrād, vnpoped him­selfe, and went and dwelt at Velitras.

Nicholas being thus set vp against the mind of the Em­perour, or consent of the people of Rome, after his fellow Pope was driuen away, brake vp the Synod of Sutrium, [Page 130] and came to Rome, where he assembled another Councell called Lateranum: in which first was sette forth the terrible sentence of Excommunication,The terrible sentence of ex­cōmunication. mentioned in the decrées, and beginning In nomine Domini nostri, &c. The effecte of the Councell was, that a few Cardinals, and certaine Catholike persons might choose the Pope without the Emperour.The Pope to be elected only by y^e cardinall. Se­condly, against these that créepe into the seate of Peter by si­monie, without consent of the Cardinals. In the same Coun­cell also Berengarius Andeuangensis, Berengarius recanteth. an Archdeacon, was driuen to recant his doctrine agaynst the reall presence. In the same Councell was also hatched the new found tearme of transubstantiation.Transubstan­tiatiō hatched.

This Pope made Robert Guichard (displacing the right heire) Duke of Apulia, Calabria, Sycilia, and Captaine ge­nerall of Saint Peters landes: that through his force hee might subdue those that rebelled against him. At length hee met with Brazutus cup, after hee had set thrée yéeres and an halfe, Anno 1062. 1062

At the beginning of this Nicholas, or somewhat before, An. 1057. was Henricus 4. made Emperour, after Henri­cus the third, and raigned fiftie yéeres.

In the raigne of this Nicholas, An. 1060. 1060 Alredus bi­shop of Worcester, after the decease of Knisius his prede­cessor should be made archbishop of Yorke: who comming to Rome with Toctius Earle of Northumberland, for his pall, was depriued: till the Pope beyng threatned by To­ctius The Pope threatned by Toctius. with the losse of S. Peters tribute, was cōtent to send home Aldredus with his pall.

After the death of Nicholas, the Lombards being oppres­sed before of him, desired to haue a Bishop of their com­pany, and so elected the bishop Parmen called Cadolus, to be Pope with the Emp. licence, to whom they sent concerning the same. Hildebrādus hearing this setteth vp another, An­selmus, afterward called Alexander the 2. so that the two popes met, & fought together,Two Popes fight. Alexander getting the vpper [Page 131] hand. The Emp. hearing of this, sēt his Embassador, Otho Archb. of Collen to Rome: who did chide the pope, for taking so vpon him without the emperors leaue. Against whō, Hil­brand on the other side, very stoutly behaued himselfe in the maintenance of the cleargy: so that Otho was content to be perswaded: onely requiring in the Emperors name, a coun­sel to be had to decide the matter, whereat the Emperour should bee present himselfe, and so hee was. In which Councel, kept at Mantua, Alexander was declared Pope, and the other had his pardon granted him. In this Councel, it was concluded, that priests should haue no wiues, & such as had Concubines, to say no masse: priests children not to be secluded from holy orders: no benefices to be sold for money; Alleluia to be suspended out of the Church in time of Lent, &c. It was also decréed, that no spiritual man should enter into any Church by a secular man, and that the pope should be elected onely by the Cardinals. Benno Cardinalis wri­teth, that Alexander being at masse, (hauing perceiued the fraudes of Hildebrand as he was preaching) told him hée would not sit in that seat without the licence of the Empe­rour. Wherevpon after masse, Hildebrand by force had him into a chamber, and pummelled the pope with his fistes:The pope pum­meled by Hil­debrand. ra­ting him, for that he would séeke fauour of the Emperour. Thus he was kept in custody, and stinted at xx. d. a day:The P. stinted at xx. pence a day. Hil­debrand in the meane time encroching to himselfe the trea­sure of the Church.Hildebrand en­crocheth the Church trea­sure.

The fourth booke.

ANno 1067. 1067 William Conqueror was crowned king,W. Conqueror by the handes of Ald­redus, Bishop of Yorke, for so much as Stigandus, Archbishop of Canter­burie was thē absent) on Christmas day.

William exercised great crueltieCrueltie of the Conqueror. vpon the English Nation, and abro­gated Edwards lawes, and established his own, for his pro­fite. He placed his people in all offices, Spirituall and Tē ­porall. And such was the reproch of English men,An Englishmā a name of re­proch. that it was a name of shame. And thus now the fift time, the land was by diuers Nations afflicted. First, by the Romans, in y^e time of Iulius Cesar. Then, by Scots, and Pictes. After,England. fiue times ouerrun. by Saxons, and then by Danes, which continued from y^e reign of Ethelwolfe, 230. yeres, till K. Edward. And fiftly, by the Normans.

In the fourth yere of K. William, betwéene Easter and Whitsontide, was helde a Councell at Winchester, of the Cleargie of England: In which were present, two Cardi­nals, sent from pope Alexander the second, Peter and Iohn. In that Councell, (the king being present) were deposed many Prelates of the English Nation, without any euidēt cause, that the kings Normans might be placed.Normans placed. Srigandus Archbishop deposed. Among whom, Stigandus the Archbishop was put downe for thrée causes. The first. for that he had wrongfullie holden the bi­shoprick, while Robert the Archbishop was liuing. The se­cond, for that he receiued the Pall of Benedict, who was de­posed. The third, for that he occupied the Pall without law­full authoritie of the Court of Rome.

So Stigandus was deposed, and kept in Winchester, as [Page 114] a prisoner during his life.

At the same time was preferred to the Archbishoprick of York, Thomas, a Norman, and Chanon of Bayon: at which time also, Lanfrancus Abbot of Cadomonencie, a Lombard, and Italian borne, was sent for, and made Archbishoppe of Canterburie.Lanfrāk, arch­bishop of Can­terburie. Contention of primacie. Betwixt him and the Archb. of Yorke there grew great contention for the oath of obedience. But in the end, through the king, Thomas was contented to subscribe obedience to the other. After, the Archb. went to Rome for their Palles, with Remigius B. of Dorcester: w^tout which no Archb. nor B. could be confirmed. And to Lanf. Alexāder (for y^e estimatiō of his learning) gaue ij. palles:2. palles geuen to Lanfrank. one of honor, the other of loue, he obteined also for the other ij. their cōfir­mation. Now againe began the controuersie of Primacie to be renued before the P. who sent thē home to end y^e matter, & to haue it determined. So returned they to Englād an. 1070 1070 and y^e 6. yere of this W. the matter was brought befor the K. & clergie at Windsor: where (after much debating on both sides) Th. gaue ouer: condiscending, that the first of his pro­uince should beginne at Humber. Whereupon it was de­créed, that Yorke for that time should be subiect to Cant.York subiect to Cant. in matters appertaining to the Church. So that wheresoeuer within England, Canterburie would hold his Councel, the Bishops of Yorke should resort thether, with their bishops, and be obedient to his decrées Canonicall. Prouided moreo­uer, y^t when the Archb. of Canterburie should decease, Yorke should depart to Douer, there to consecrate (with other) the B. that should be elect: and if Yorke should decease, his suc­cessor should resort to Canterburie, or els where the Bishop of Cant. should appoint, there to receiue his cōsecratiō, ma­king his profession there, w^t an oath of canonical obedience.

In the daies of this Lanfrancus, Archb. of Canterburie, anno 1076. 1076 diuers bishops seates were altered from town­ships, to great cities:Bishops seates altered from from townes to great cities. as, of Sealesey, to Chichester: out of Cornwall, to Exceter: from Welles, to Bath: from Shire­burne [Page 135] to Salisburie, from Dorcester to Lincolne, frō Lich­field to Chester. Which bishoprike of Chester, Robert then B. reduced from Chester to Couentrie. Likely it is also, that the sea of the archbishop was translated from Douer to Canterbury, or that Canterbury in old time had the name of Dorobernia: as doth by diuerse testimonies appéere.

In the 9. yéere of this kings raigne, by y^e procurement of Lanfrancus, was a councel holden at London: where among other things it was first enacted,Ecclesiasticall decrees. y^t the Archb. of Yorke shold sit on the right hand, & the B. of Lōdon on the left, or in y^e ab­sence of Yorke, London on the right hand, & Winchester on the left hand of the archbishop in councell. 2. That bishops should translate their seas from villages to cities. 3. That monkes should haue nothing in proper, and if they had died vncōfessed, they should not be buried in churchyard. 4. That no Clarke or Monke of another Dioces should be admitted to orders, or retained without letters cōmendatorie. 5. That none should speake in the Councell except Bishops, & Ab­bots, without the leaue of the Archmetropolitane. 6. That none should marie within y^e seuenth degree with anie of his owne kindred, or of his wiues departed. 8. That no sorcerie should be vsed in the Church. 9. That none of y^e clergy should be present at the iudgement of anie mans death, or dismem­bring: neither should be anie fautor of the said iudicants.

In the daies of this Lanfrancus, Waltelmus B. of Wintō, had placed about fortie Canons in sted of Monks, so that the part of Priests was taken againe against Monkes.Priests yet a­gainst Monks. But it held not: Lanfrancus opposing himselfe against the same. He wrote a booke against Berengarius called Opus scintillarū. His owne church of Canterburie he pulled down, & builded a new. He sate ninetéene yéeres, and being not so fauoured of William Rufus, he died for sorrow.Lanfranke di­eth for sorow.

After Pope Alexander followed Pope Hildebrand, surna­med Gregorie the 7. an. 1074. 1074 He was a sorcerer,Pope Hilde­brand a sor­cerer. & first be­gan to spurne against the Emperours, who before time [Page 136] confirmed the Popes and called Councels: but this Pope trusting vpon the Normans, that then ruffled in Apulia, Calabria, and Campania, trusting also vpon the power of Machtilda a stout woman there about Rome, and partly bearing himselfe bold for the discord that then was among the Germanes:Hildebrand contemneth the Emperour. Both the swordes. Pope can not erre. first contemned the authoritie of the Emp. & vanted he had both swords committed vnto him of Christ. Wherevpon he chalenged the dominion both of the East & West churches, & boasted he could not erre: and that he had receiued of Christ & Peter, power to bind & loose: he decréed against married priestes, whose wiues in these daies were called Presbiteresse:Presbiteresse. forbidding men to salute them, to talke with them, or to kéepe cōpany with them: and to this end a­mong others he wrote letters to Otho B. of Constance cō ­cerning this matter, who resisted y^e pope herein. The coūcell of Hildebrand against maried priests was holdē at Rome.Councell a­gainst mar­riage of priests The clergy of Fraunce also withstood it, alledging that de­crée to be against Gods lawes,The decree a­gainst marri­age resisted. and the law of nature.

The Germain ministers did also mightily withstand the same, so y^t the archb. of Mentz in a councell vrging y^e matter with the popes legate called Curiensis, hardly escaped with their liues, & so the councell brake vp. By this schisme,A schisme. it fo­lowed y^t the churches after y^t, in choosing their priests, would not send them to the bishops to be confirmed; but did elect thē within themselues, & so put them in their office without all knowledge of y^e bishops: who were determined to admit no priests, but such as were to take an oth of perpetuall single­nes, and so first came vp the profession of single priesthood.

Hildebrand a villanous pope.This Hildebrand was a most wicked, & reprobate mon­ster; a sorcerer, a necromancer, an old cōpanion of Siluester, Theophilactus, & Laurentius coniurers, Benno cardinall of Rome setteth out many of his villanous acts. Assoone as pope Alexāder was dead, who died somewhat before night, the same day (contrary to the canons) he was chosen pope of the Laymen; but the Cardinals subscribed not to his electiō. [Page 137] For by the Canons, vnder paine of cursing, none should bée chosen vnder 3. daies after y^e burial of his predecess.None chosen Pope vnder 3. daies after his predecessors buriall. He also put the Cardinals from his councel, and society; so that none could beare witnes of his life, faith, and doctrine: wheras the Canons command, that in euery place where the Pope is, should be with him 3. Cardinals, being priests, and 2. dea­cons, because of his ecclesiastical testimony. He excommuni­cated the Emperor,The Pope ex­cōmunicateth the Emperour. being in no synode solemnly accused be­fore: whereto none of the cardinals would subscribe. Assoon as he had rose out of his papal seate, to excommunicate the Emperor, it (being made a little before with bigge timber) sodainly rent and shiuered in pieces. He appointed one to lay great stones ouer the Church roofe of S. Maries in y^e mount Auentine, whether the Emperor was wont to go to prayer: to the end, by throwing thē downe the vault, he might slay y^e Emperour at his praiers.The pope prac­tiseth to kill the Emperour while he pray­eth. Which while the hireling was doing, by remouing a stone, it broke the plank wheron it lay, and the hireling standing thereon, both fell downe together: and so he was with the same stone dashed in pieces. Also enquiring of the Sacrament of the altar an answere, (as an oracle against y^e Emperor:) because it wold giue no answer,Hildebrand as­keth counsell of the host, and casteth it in the fire, because it would not an­swere. he threw it into the fire, and burned it, contrarie to the per­swasion of the Cardinals. His villanies were infinite: in so much that diuers of the colledges of the Church of Rome re­fused to communicate with him. He perswaded the Empe­rour to depose those Bishoppes that came in by Simony: which he did without delay, & after Hildebrand restored the same againe, to procure their friendships vnto himselfe, and to make the Emperour odious vnto them: and after much vexing of him, caused him by force and violence to accuse himselfe at Canusium, in his presence, who had ex­communicated him. The Emperour comming on his bare féete,The Emperor barefoot to the Pope. clothed in thinne garments in the sharpe Winter, was there thrée daies made a spectacle to the world, and a iest to Hildebrand. Too long it were to declare all the detestable [Page 138] acts of this Hildebrand.

About what time Hildebrand was made Pope, Henri­cus 4. the Emperor, was encombred with warres in Ger­many, by Otho duke of Saxons. Now vpon y^e point hereof, Hildebr. cursed al those, that being lay mē, gaue any spiritu­al promotiōs, or receiued any at their hands: her by thinking to wring al authority frō temporal men, and to take it to the spiritualty: and sent for the Emperor, now busie in warres to appeare at the Councel of Laterane in Rome. Where the emperor could not (being busie in his warres) appeare. The Pope threatneth he would excommunicate him,A popish inter­pretation of sy­mony. & except he would abiure simonie, as they called it, & do penance, (he cal­led symonie, giuing & taking spiritual liuings at lay mens hāds) he would also depose him from his regal dignity. The Emp. being moued with the arrogancy of the Pope, called a councel at Wormes, in which al the Bish. of the whole em­pire of Germany cōcluded vpon the deposing of Hildebrād: A terrible pope and sent Roulandus, a priest of Parmen with the sentence, who there denounced the same. Hildebrand tickled with the sentence, first condemneth it in his Councell of Laterane, with excommunication. Secondly, depriueth Sigfridus arch­bishop of Mentz, of all his dignities: with all the prelates & priests, that tooke the Emperours part. Thirdly, he accuseth Henricus the Emperor himselfe, depriuing him of his king­dome, and regall possession, and releaseth his subiectes of their oath made vnto him.The Emp. fain to yeeld to the Pope. The Princes of Germany tooke this occasion to rebell againe, and concluded to elect another Emperour, and to fall from Henrie, vnlesse the Pope would come into Germany, & he there content to submit himselfe, & so obtain his pardon. Wherto the Emp. seing no other way, with an oath agréed: whervpon, the Bishop of Triers was sent Ambassadour to intreate the Pope to come into Ger­many, whereto he yéelded: and in his way when he came to Vercellos, the bishop of that citie, bearing a grudge to the Emperor, perswaded the pope, that he was cōming against [Page 139] him with a mighty power: willing him to prouide for him­selfe, wherevpon the pope beyng afraid returned to Canu­sium or Canusus, a citie subiect to Matilda a Countesse in Italie. Whereof the Emperour vnderstanding, incontinent comming out of Spires with his wife & his yoong sonne, in the déepe and sharpe winter, resorted to Canusus without any company, for they were al afraid of the popes curse: and laying apart his regall ornaments, came barefooted, with his wife and child to the gate of Canusus: The Emperor brought vnder the Popes foote. where he from morning to night all the day fasting, most humbly desired absolution, crauing to be let in to the speach of the Pope: which could not be graunted of thrée daies. At last it was aunswered, that the Pope had no leasure to speake with him: yet notwithstanding, through his importunate sute, and intreatie of Matilda, the Popes paramour, and of A­leranus Earle of Sebaudia, and the Abbot of Cluniacke: it was graunted, that hée should be admitted to the Popes spéech. On the fourth day, being let in, for token of true re­pentance, he yéelded to the Popes handes, his crowne, and all his imperiall ornaments,The Emp. yel­deth his crown to the Pope. and confessed himselfe vnwor­thy of the empire, if euer he doe so againe against the Pope: and humbly required absolution. The pope answered, hée would not release him, but vpon conditions: First, that hée shalbe content to stand to his arbitremēt in the Couecel, & to take such penance as he should appoint him: & that he should be readie to appeare in such place, and time, as the P. should appoint him.

Moreouer, being content to take the P. as Iudge, should answere in the said Councel, to all accusations laide against him: & that he should neuer seeke any reuēge hereafter. Also, though he were quit, & cléered therein, should stād to the P. minde, whether to haue his kingdome restored, or to lose it.Hard condi­tions. Finally, that before the triall of his cause, he should vse no ornamēts of his crown or empire: nor to gouerne, or exact any oath of his subiects. These things being promised of the [Page 140] Emperour by oth. He onely released him of excommunica­tion, & afterward, fearing least the Emperor should hereaf­ter,Henricus 4. deposed. when he had obtained peace among his people make re­uenge, they concluded to deriue the Empire to Rodolphus a great state of Germanie: and sent into France to declare the Emperour to be rightly excommunicated, and to require the consents of the French men, to elect Rodolphus: to whom the pope sent a crowne with this sentence, The Rock gaue this crowne to Peter, Petra dedit Petro. & Peter giueth it to Rodolph: and gaue in commaundement to the archbishop of Mentz, and Collen, to elect this Rodolphus for Emperour. Which newes being brought to Henricus the Emperour, he muste­reth his men to defend his right: and trusting vpō the league betwéene him and the Pope, sendeth to Rome, requiring him to procéed with his sentence against Rodolphus, for the rebellious inuasion of his empire. The pope refused to de­nounce Rodolphus: Rodolph. chosē emperor. and after they had tried twise with the sword, & much bloodshed, he sendeth downe a commission by Otho Archbishop of Treuers, Bernardus deacon, and Ber­nardus Abbot of Massilia, to whom he gaue charge to call a Councell in Germanie, and there to define whether should be Emperour, promising that he would ratifie him whome they should choose: but the Emperour would not permit the Legates to holde any councel in Germany, except they wold first depriue Rodolphus of his kingdome. Whereupon, the Legates returned againe without their purpose: which mo­ued the Pope once againe to thunder out his excommuni­cation against him: thinking thereby, to further Rodol­phus.

Also, he enditeth, and deposeth Gimbertus, Archb. of Ra­uenna, for taking the Emp. part: and sendeth to Rauenna an other Archb. with ful authority. Vpon this, they fought againe: where Rodolphus, Rod. wounded to death. (hauing his deaths wound,) was carried to Hyperbolis, where he commaunded the Bishops and chiefe doers of his conspiracie to be brought vnto him: [Page 141] who (when they came) he lifted vp his right hand, in which he had taken his deadly woūd, and said: this is the hand that gaue the oath, and Sacrament to Henricus my Prince, and which (through your instigation) hath so oft fought against him in vaine. Now go, and performe your first oath to your K. for I must goe to my fathers: and so died.

After this, the Emperor hauing subdued his enemie, cal­led a Councell of diuers Bishops: of Italie, Lombardie, and Germanie, at Bryxia, an. 1083. 1066 Where hee purged him­selfe, and accused the Pope of diuers crimes:Crimes a­gainst the P. as, to be an v­surper; periured; a Negromancer; a sorcerer; and sower of discord; &c. When, notwithstāding he swore with others, in the the time of his father, Henricus the third, that during his time, and his sonnes, they would suffer none to aspire, (nor they themselues) to the seate of Papacie, without the consent of the Emperours. Wherefore, that Councell con­demned this Gregorie, to be deposed: and sent the tenor to Rome, and elected Gimbertus, Archbishop of Rauen­na, named Clemens the thirde, whom the Emperor by force of armes placed in that Sea. Not long after this, Hilde­brand died in exile,Hildebrand deposed, dieth in banishment. and as Antoninus wryteth, lying on his death bed, he bewayled his faults, and sent a Cardinall to y^e Emp. desiring forgeuenes, absoluing also him & his part-ta­kers, quicke, & dead, from the sentence of excommunication.

About the death of Pope Hildebrand, or not long after, followed the death of K. William Conqueror,W. Conque­ror dieth. anno 1090. 1090 after that he had reigned xxvij. yeres & x. moneths, who set­ting on fire the Citie of Meaux in Fraunce, and being busie thereabout, ouer heat himselfe, fell sick, and died. He was so hard to Englishmen, that, as there was no English Bishop remayning, but onely Wolstane of Worcester, who being commanded of the K. and Lanfrank, to resigne vp his staffe, partly for inhabilitie, partly for lack of the French tongue: refused otherwise to resigne it, but only to him that gaue it: and so went to the tombe of K. Edw. where he thought to re­signe [Page 142] it, but was permitted to enioy it stil: so likewise, there was almost no Englishmā, that bare office of honor or rule. In so much, that it was halfe a shame at that time, to be cal­led an Englishman. Yet was he somewhat fauorable to the Citie of London, and graunted them the first charter that e­uer they had, written in the Saxon tongue, and sealed with gréene waxe. He was much geuen to maintain peace in his land:The conqueror geuen to make peace in his land. so that a mayden loded with gold, might haue traueled safely through the same. He builded two monasteries, one, at Batel in Sussex, where he wan the field against Harold: and another at Barmonseie, in the Countrey of Normandy. There were slaine on y^e side of Harold, Great slaugh­ter of Eng­lishmen. 66634. Englishmē. Of the cōquerors side, 6013. in the battel fought betwixt thē.

The first B. of SalisburieThe first B. of Salisburie. was Hermannꝰ, a Normand, who first began the new church, & minster there. After whō succéeded Osmundꝰ, who finished the work, and replenished the house with great liuing, & much good singing. This Os­mundus began the ordinary first, which was called secundū vsum Sarū, Secundum vsum Sarum. an. 1076. 1076 The occasion whereof, was a great cō ­tention y^e chanced at Glassenbury, betwéene Thurstanus the Abbot, & his Couent, in the daies of W. Conqueror, whō he had brought with him out of Normandy, from the Abbey of Cadonius & placed him Abbot of Glassēb. The cause of this contention was, for y^e Thurst. the abbot, & his couent, contē ­ning their quire seruice, then called the vse of S. Gregorie, cōpelled his monks to the vse of one W. a monk of Fiscā, in Normādy:The vse of Gregorie. The Ab killeth his monkes. so it grew from worde to blowes & from blowes to armour: so y^t the abbot slew ij. monks at the steppes of the altar, &c. This matter being brought before the K. the Ab­bot was sent again to Cadonius, & the monks by cōmande­ment of the K. scattered in farre countreis. Thus by occasion hereof, Osmund. B. of Salis. deuised y^e ordinarie, that was called the vse of Sarū, and afterward was receiued in a ma­ner, throughout England, Ireland, and Wales.

W. left after his death by his wife Mawd, 3. sonnes, Robert [Page 143] Courtesey, to whom he gaue the duchie of Normandie, Wil­liam Rufus his 2. son, to whom he gaue y^e kingdome of En­gland, & Henry the 3. sonne, to whom he gaue his treasure.

About this time there was a certain B. dwelling betwixt Collen & Mētz, who hauing store in time of famine, & would not reléeue the poore, was eatē with mise,A bishop eaten with mise. Rats tower. though he builded in y^e mids of Rhine a tower to kéepe himselfe in against thē, It is called at this day of the duchmen Rats tower.

An. 1088. 1088 W. Rufus the second sonne began his raigne, & raigned 13. yéeres, being crowned at Westm. by Lanfrācus.

Robert Courtsey hearing how Rufus had taken vppon him the kingdome,Williā Rufus. made preparation of warre against his brother, but was by him appeased without fight. This vari­ance betwixt the two brethren, caused dissention among the Normā B. & Lords, both in England & Normandy, so that almost al y^e Normā B. rebelled against their K. except Lan­francus and Wolstan B. of Worcester an English man.

In the 3. yere of Rufus, died Lancfrancus, Lancfranke dieth. the Archb. af­ter whose decease, the Sea stood empty 4. yéeres.

Remigius bishop of Dorceter, remoued his sea from thēce to Lincolne, and builded the minster there. By him also was founded the monastery of Staue.

Herbert Losinga, at this time remoouing his sea from Thetford to Norwich, there erected y^e cathedral church, with the Cloister: where he furnished the Monkes with sufficiēt rents, and liuings of his owne charge besides his Bishops lāds.Nothing from the king, but for money. He bought his bishoprick of y^e K. for monie (as nothing came from him but for money,) whereupon, repenting him of simonie, he went to Rome, and resigned it to the Popes handes, of whom he receiued it presently again. This Her­bert was the sonne of an Abbot, called Robert.

After Pope Hildebrand succéeded Victor 3. set vp by Matilda, and the Duke of Normandie.Victor 3. pope. With the faction of Hild. This Victor also shewed himself stout against the em­peror: and so all his Successors, according to the example of [Page 144] Hildebrand: Victor poiso­ned in his chalice. he sat but one yéere and an halfe; as they say, being poisoned in his chalice. In the time of Victor began the order of the Monkes of the Charterhouse, by meanes of one Hugo B. of Grationople,Charterhouse monkes. and of Bruno bishop of Collen

Next to Victor sat Vrbanus 2. Vrbanus pope. by whom the acts of Hil­debrand were confirmed, and new decrées enacted against

In Henricus the Emperour.

this time were two Popes at Rome:Two popes at once. Vrbanus, and Clemens the third, whom the Emperour set vp.

Vnder Pope Vrbane, came in the white monkes of Ci­stercian order,White mōks. by one Stephen Harding a monke of Schir­borne an Englishman: by whom this order had beginning in the wildernes of Cistery, within the Prouince of Bur­gonie, ann. 1098. 1098 It was brought into England, by one cal­led Especke, that builded an Abbey of the same order, cal-Merinale. In this order, the Monkes did liue by the labour of their hands: they paid no tithes, nor offerings: they ware no furr, nor liuing: they ware red shoes, their cowles white, and coate blacke: all shorne saue a litle circle: they eate no flesh, but onely in their iourney.

This Vrbanus had diuers councels: one at Rome, where he excommunicated al such lay persons as gaue inuesture of any ecclesiastical benefice: & al such of the cleargy, as abiected themselues to be vnderlings, to Lay persons for benefices.

Another Councell he helde at Claremount in Fraunce: In which, was agréed the voyage against the Saracens, for recouerie of the holy Lande: where thirtie thousande men being perswaded by the Popes Oration, and taking vpon them the signe of the Crosse for their cognisance, made pre­paration for the voyage: whose Captaines were, Godwine Duke of Lorraine, with his two Brethren, Eustace, and Baldwine, Voyage a­gainst the Sa­racens. the Bishop of Padue, Bohemund, the D. of Pu­ell: and his neuew Tancredus, Raymund Earle of Saint Egidius, Robert Earle of Flaunders, and Hugh Le grand brother to Philip the French king. To whom also was [Page 145] ioined Robert Corthoise duke of Normandie, and diuerse mo, with one Peter an Heremite,Peter the He­remite. who complaining of the misery that the Christians sustayned there, was the chiefe cause of that voyage, an. 1096. 1096 Which cōpany was trap­ped, and slain in great number among the Bulgars, néere to the towne called Ciuitus: the rest passed on,Ierusalē won from the Sa­racens. and besieged Ierusalem, and wan it of the Infidels in the 39. day of the siege: and Godfry captaine of the Christian army, was pro­claimed first king of Ierusalem.

About this time the K. of England fauoured not much the church of Rome, 1098 Prohibition of going to Rome because of their insatiable & impudent exac­tiōs: nether wold he suffer any of his subiects to go to Rome.

By this Vrbanus, the 7. Canonicall houresCanonicall howers. were first in­stituted in the church. Item, that no B. should be made but vnder the title of some speciall place. Item, that Mattins and houres of the day, should euery day be said: also euery Saturday to be said the Masse of our Lady: & all the Iewes sabboth to be turned into the seruice of our Lady. Item, all such of y^e clergie as had wiues, should be depriued of orders. Item,Lawfull for subiects to breake their oth of alle­giance. that it might be lawfull for al subiects to breake their oth of allegiance with such, as y^e pope had excōmunicated, &c.

The K. after he had deteined the archbishoprike of Can­terbury in his owne hands thrée yéeres, gaue it to Anselmus abbot of Beck in Normandy: which he was so vnwilling to take, that the King had much adoo to thrust it vpon him,The citie of Canterbury giuen to the Archbishop. and was so desirous he should haue it that he gaue vnto him wholly the citie of Canterburie, about the yéere 1093. 1093 But afterward there fell such dissention betwixt them, that the king sought all meanes to put him out againe: for that he required of Anselmus in gentle manner, that such landes of the Church of Canterburie, as the king had giuen to his friendes, since the death of Lanfranke might so remaine: & whereto Anselme refusing to agrée,Anselme the Archb. against the king. moued the King with displeasure against him: and therevpon he did a great while stop his consecration.

By reason of the contention at Rome betwixt the two Popes, Vrbanus, and Clemens 3. there grew diuision: some holding with one, & some with the other. England tooke part with Clemens 3. but Anselme against the K. & the rest stuck to Vrbanus, Vrbane, and Clemēt popes at strife. and required of the king leaue to fetch his pall of Vrbanus: which when he could not at the first obtaine, he appealeth to the pope; contrary (as the K. said) to his fealty. Betwixt thē there was much reasoning, & debate about the matter: but in conclusion none of his fellow Bishops durst take his part, but were all against him: especially William B. of Duresme. In the meane season the king had sent two messengers to Vrbane for y^e pall, to bestow where he would: who returned and brought with them Gualtar B. of Albane the Popes Legate, with the pall to be giuen to Anselme. Which Legate so perswaded the king, that Vrbane was re­ceiued Pope through the whole land: and after the king had receiued the pall, there went vnto Anselme certaine, decla­ring the paines and charges the king was at, in procuring the pall,The king faine to relent to the Archbishop. & willed him somewhat to relent vnto him; which he notwithstanding in no case would yéeld vnto: so the king was compelled to yeeld vnto him the full right of the sea. But afterward grewe great displeasure betwixt them, so so that Anselme went to appeale to Rome, where he remai­ned in exile, notwithstanding Vrbane wrote in his behalfe to the King, that set light by the Popes letters and suite therein.A Councell. Wherevpon the pope promised at the next Coun­cell at Baron to take order for the matter, where Anselme beyng present was called for: and first sitting in an vtter­side of the Bishops, afterward was placed at the right foote of the Pope, with these wordes: Includamus hunc in or­be nostro, The Archb. of Canterburie called the pope of England. tanquam alterius orbis Papam. Whervpon that same seat was appointed afterward to the sea of Canterburie in euery generall Councell.

In this Councell great stur was against the Grecians, about the procéeding of the holy ghost. Which gréeke church [Page 147] differed from the Latine in 20. or 29. articles. First,29. articles of controuersy be­twixt y^e church of Rome and the Greeke Church The Latines holdē for excō ­municates. that they are not vnder the sea of Rome. 2. That the sea of Rome hath not greater power, then the 4. patriarkes, and whatsoe­uer the pope doth beside their knowledge, or without their approbation, is of no value. 3. That whatsoeuer hath béen cōcluded since in the second general councel is of no authori­ty sufficient: because from that time, they recount the La­tines to be excluded out of the Church. 4. They deny y^e reall presence, & consecrate in leuened bread. 5. Also at the words of baptism, they say: Let this creature be baptized, in y^e name of the father, sonne, & holy Ghost, &c. 6. They deny purga­tory, & account the suffrages of the dead of no value. 7 That the soules after death, haue neither their perfect paine, nor glorie, but are reserued in a certaine place, till the day of iudgement. 8. They condemne the Church of Rome, for mixing colde water in their Sacrifice. 9. They con­demne the Church of Rome, saying: they admit aswell wo­men, as men in baptisme to annoint children, on both shoul­ders. 10. Also they call our bread, Panagia. 11. They blame the Romish church, for celebrating masse on any other daies saue sundaies, and certaine other feast daies. 12. The Gréek hath neither creame, nor oile, nor sacrament of confirmati­on. 13. Neither do they vse extreme vnction: expounding y^e place of S. Iames, of spiritual infirmity. 14. They enioyne no satisfaction for penaunce. 15. They consecrate for the sicke onely, on maundy Thurseday, keeping it for the whole yéere after: neither doe they fast any Saturday through the yéere, but onely on Easter euen. 16. They giue onely but fiue orders: as Clearkes, Subdeacons, Deacons, Priests, and Bishops: the Romans giuing nine. 17. They make no vow of chastity. 18. Euery yéere the Grecians vse vpon certaine daies, to excommunicat the Church of Rome,The Romans euery yeere so­lemnly excom­municated of the Greekes. and all Latines, as heretikes. 19 They excommunicat him, that striketh a Priest: neither doe they liue vnmarried. 20. Their Emperour disposeth of ecclesiasticall matters [Page 148] of gouernment according to his owne pleasure. 21. They eate flesh, egges & chéese on Friday 22. They hold against the Latines, for celebrating without the consecrated church: for fasting on the Sabboth day: for permitting menstruous women to enter into the church, before their purifying: for suffering dogges and other beasts to enter into the church. 23. The Grecians vse not to knéele in al their deuotions, not to the Eucharist, sauing one day in the yéere. 24. They per­mit not the Latines to celebrate vpon their altars: which if they doe, they by and by wash the altar: and when they ce­lebrate, they say but one Lyturgy, or masse vpon one altar that day. 25. They dissent in the maner of the procéeding of the holy Ghost, &c.

Now in the counsel aforesaid, among other pointes, y^e pro­céeding of the holy ghost, & celebrating with leauened bread, was debated: concerning the which, Anselme did behaue himself greatly to the mind of y^e pope: & after lōg reasoning of matters betwixt the churches, the pope thundereth out ex­communication against the Gréekes,The Pope ex­communicated the Greekes. and their adherents: & was ready also to procéed to the sentence of excommunicati­on against the king of England for Anselmus sake, had not Anselme himselfe knéeling down, obtained for him longer time of further trial. Whervpon the counsel brake vp, & the Pope directeth his letters to the K. of England, and commā ­deth him to reuest Anselme: The Pope cō ­mandeth the K. of England. which the K. woulde not obey, but sent message and letters contrary, to the great discon­tentment of the pope, threatning him again with excommu­nication: but the messenger so handled the matter, that whē the councel came, which was then holdē at S. Peters church in Rome, the K. tooke no harme; onely the sentence of ex­communication was pronounced against Lay persons that gaue inuesture of Churches, and them that were so inue­sted: and against such as giue themselues in subiection to Lay men for Ecclesiasticall thinges. The Counsel being finished, Anselme went to Lyons, and stayed there till [Page 149] the death, both of Pope Vrban, and also of the king: who in hunting (by chance) was wounded to death by an arrowe,The K. slaine. shot of a knight named Walter Tyrrell, and was buried at Westminster.

Vrbanus ruled the Church of Rome xij. yeres, & excom­municated the Emperor Henricus, who had bin also before excommunicate by Hild. & Victor, and after by Paschalis.

After the time of this K. William, K. of Wales cease. the name of kings cea­sed in the Countrey of Wales, among the Britaines, since King Rice, who in the raign of this K. an. 1093. 1093 was slaine in Wales.

Anno 1100. Henrie the first succéeded Rufus, for wante of issue, who was the 3. sonne of the Conqueror. Hee for his knowledge in liberall artes, was called Beauclarke. 1100 Hée reformed the state of the Cleargie, & released the grieuous payments: and reduced againe K. Edwards lawes,K. Beauclarke. K. Edwards lawes resto­red. with cor­rection thereof. He reformed Country measures, and made a measure after the length of his owne arme, &c,

Soone after he was K. he married Mawde, daughter of Malcolin king of Scots, and of Margaret his wife, daughter of Edward the Outlaw, being a professed Nunne in Win­chester. Whom, notwithstanding, without dispensation of the Pope, he married, by the consent of Anselme. By which Mawd he had two sonnes, William, and Richard: and two daughters, Mawd, and Marie. About the third yeare of this kings reigne,Little S. Bar­tholmewes founded by meanes of a minstrell. Priestes se­questred from their wiues. the hospital of S. Bartholmew by Smithfield was founded, by meanes of a Minstrell belonging to the K. named Raier, and was after finished by Richard Whitting­ton, Alderman, and Mayor of London.

In his time, by meanes of Anselmus, Priestes were first in England sequestred from their wiues. Also it was de­créed, that Monkes, and Priestes, should beare no rule ouer lay persons, &c.

This king called home againe Anselme, Anselme restored. that was at the Councell of the king at Westminster, where the K. in the [Page 150] presence of the Lords, as wel temporall, as spirituall, inue­sted ij. bishops, Roger B. of Salisburie, and Roger B. of Herford. During which Councel, Anselmus in his Conuo­cation, deposed diuers Abbots, and other Prelates.

At this Councel, and the other before set forth by Ansel­mus, Herbert, B. of Norwich had much trouble with the Priestes of his Dioces: for they would neither forsake their wiues,Priests would not forsake their wiues. nor leaue their Benefices. And requiring Anselmus councell therein, was willed by him to account them as re­bels, and to perswade the people to driue them foorth of their Countrey, and to place monkes in their roomes. Like busi­nes also had Gerard, Archb. of York: which (notwithstan­ding his excommunications) he could hardly bring to passe.

Anno 1103. 1103 about the end of the iij. yere of the K. reigne, a debate fel betwéene Anselme and the K. for those Bishops whom the K. had consecrated: whom Anselmus disdayned, and otherwise behaued himselfe very insolently against the king.Anselm in­solent against the king. And Messengers being sent to Paschalis the pope, for allowance of the kings inuesting, he would in no case yéelde to the same, but held himselfe fast in the steppes of Vrbane: in so much, that the Embassadors of the King, hauing said, that he would not lose the authoritie of inuesting Pre­lates, for the crowne of his Realme: the P. answered, be­fore God (with an oath) nor I, for the price of his head,For the price of his head. A proud P. will lose the geuing of spirituall promotions in England.

Yet at that same time it was brought to passe, that cer­tain customes in such matters were released vnto the king: and that the K. onely, who had inuested them, being excep­ted, they that were inuested, should be excommunicated: the absolution, and satisfaction of whom should be lefte to Anselm.

Thus Anselm was dismissed (whether he went to com­plaine) from Rome: and in his returne, was charged by the Ambassador of the K. either to consent vnto him, or els to be­ware how he presumed to enter into the land againe.

Wherevpon he remained at Lions a yéere and a halfe, writing diuerse letters vnto the king: and séeing no way to preuaile with him, he went about to reuenge himselfe by ex­communication: wherof the king hearing, desired Anselmus to come vnto him into Normandie,The king re­conciled to Anselme. where reconcilement was made, & Anselmus restored againe, yet deferred he his comming into England, because he would not communicate with those whom the king had inuested: and made his abode at the abbey of Beck. The king yet sent againe Embassa­dors to Rome: where it was agreed, that he should take ho­mage of the Bishops elect, but should not deale with inue­sting them by staffe, and ring, &c. Now in the absence of Anselme, Priestes,Priestes pay mony for their wiues to the king. and Chanons tooke them to their wiues againe, paying a certaine mony to the king for the same: whereat Anselmus beyng very angrie, writeth to the king and rebuketh him for the same, and afterward méeting with him at the abbey of Becke,Anselme yeel­ded to in all points. agreed vnto him in all pointes he desired. First, that all Churches which were made tri­butary to the king before, should be made frée.

Item, that he should require nothing of the said Chur­ches, the seates beyng vacant.

Item, that those married Priestes that had giuen mo­ny to the king, should surcease from ecclesiasticall function thrée yéeres: and that the king should take no more after that manner: and that all the goods that had béene taken a­way from the Archbishoprike should be restored at his re­turne into England.

Anno 1106. 1106 The sixt yéere of the Kings raigne, An­selme by the permission of the King, assembled a great coun­cell at Westminster, of the prelates and Clergie: where (by the Popes authoritie) he so wrought with the king, that it was enacted, y^t no temporal man after that day, should make inuesture with crosse, or with ring, or with pastorall hooke: besides many other decrées against priests mariages, & sodo­mitry. But the decrée & curse against that was called backe [Page 152] againe by the suite of certaine, who perswaded Anselmus that the opening of that vice did giue more occasion of com­mitting the same, and so it was taken away: but the decrée against marriage remained still.

Pope Paschalis Pope Pas­chalis. entered his papacie the same yéere that king Henry began his reigne, an. 1100. 1100 and being brought into Laterane vpon a white palfray, a scepter was brought him,The Popes ornaments. and a girdle put about him, hauing seuen keies, with seuen seales hanging therevpon, in token of his seuenfold power,Popes seuen­fold power. according to the seuenfold grace of the holy Ghost, of binding, loosing, shutting, opening, sealing, resigning, and iudging, &c. This Pope did depose all those Prelates that the Emperour set vp: also banished Albertus, Theo­doricus, & Maginulphus (they striued the same time for the papacie) and made an army against Guybert whom the Emperour had made Pope: who being put to flight not long after died.

About the same time Anno 1101. 1101 the Bishop of Flo­rence began to preach & to teach, Antichrist then to be borne and to be manifest,That Anti­christ was borne. Married priests condē ­ned for Nico­laitans. as Sabellicus testifieth: wherevpon Pas­chalis assembling a councel, put to silence the said bishop, and condemned his bookes. In this Councell at Trecas, mar­ried priests were condemned for Nicolaitans.

This Paschalis renewed the excommunication of Hilde­brand against the Emperour; and set vp his sonne, Empe­rour against him, & caused the archbishop of Mentz, of Col­len, and of Wormes, at Hilgeshen, to depriue the Empe­rour:The Emp. de­posed by the Pope. and to take from him all the ornaments of his Em­pyre, wherevpon the Emperour beyng left desolate, he pro­nounced, Let God see and iudge. Let God see and iudge. Thus they left him, and went, and confirmed his sonne, and caused him to driue out his Father, who then beyng chased of his owne sonne (ha­uing but nine persons about him) did flie by the Dukedome of Lymbrough.

Where the Duke beyng then a hunting, and hearing [Page 153] of him, followed after him. The Emperour looking for no­thing but present death, (for he had displaced the same Duke before out of his dukedome) submitted himselfe, and craued pardon: the Duke pitying his case, receiued him to fauour, and into his castle. And gathering together his men of war, brought him to Collen, where he was well receiued. His sonne hearing of this, besieged the citie, but the father by night escaping fled to Leodium where he assembled a pow­er, and pitched a field: desiring his friends,The pope set­teth the Empe­rors sonne a­gainst him. that if he got the victory, they would spare his sonne. In fine, the Father had the victory, and the sonne was put to flight: but shortly af­ter, they renewed battel againe, and the sonne got the field, and the father taken: who being vtterly dispossessed of his kingdom, was brought to that state, that comming to Spire, he was faine to craue of the Bishop there (to whom he had done much good before) to haue a prebend in the Church:The Emperor craueth to be aprehend of a Church, but could not ob­taine it. and for that he had some skil of his book, he desired to serue in our Ladies quire, yet hée could not obtain so much at his hands: who sware by our lady, he should haue none there. Thus he came to Leodiū, & there for sorow died, after y^t he had raig­ned 50. yéeres: whose body Paschalis after his funerall, 1106 cau­sed to be taken vp again, and to be brought to Shires,The Emp di­eth for sorow. where it remained fiue yéeres, vnburied.

After the decease of Henricus the 4, 1107 his sonne Henricus the 5. raigned 20. yéeres, who comming to Rome to be crow­ned of the Pope, could not obtaine it,No Emperour to haue to doe with the elect. of the Pope. The Emp. had been slaine at Rome. before it were by him fully ratified, that no Emperor should haue any thing to doe with the election of y^e B of Rome, or with other bishopricks: and such a stirre there was at Rome, that the Emperor, if he had not defended himselfe with his owne handes, he had béene slayne: yet gotte hée the victorie, and tooke the Pope, and leadeth him out of the Citie: where he inden­teth with him vppon diuers conditions,The pope faine to agree to the Emperour. both of his coronati­on, and recouering againe his title in election of the Pope, and other Bishops. Wherevnto the Pope assented and a­gréed [Page 154] to all: so the Emperour being crowned of Paschalis, returned againe to Rome.

The pope brea­keth couenant.But so soone as the Emperour was returned into Ger­many, y^e Pope forthwith calling a synod, reuoked al that hée had granted to before, & excomunicated Henricus the Em­perour: whereof he hearing, being in France, and there ha­uing married Mathild, daughter to K. Henry, returned with a power, and putteth the pope to flight, and placeth another in his stéede.The Germans rebell. In the which time, the States of Germany rebelled, in so much that it grew to a foughten field, ann. 1115. 1115 Wherfore, the Emp. séeing no end of troubles, was faine in the end to giue ouer all his right in Churchmatters.

The Emp. gi­ueth ouer to the Pope.In the time of this Paschalis, liued Bernardus, called Ab­bas Clarauallensis, ann. 1118. 1118 of whom sprang the Bernar­dine monkes.Bernardine monkes.

After the death of Paschalis, succéeded Gelasius, Gelasius chosen by the Cardinall? without the consent of the Emperour: wher­vpon grew great great variance in Rome: and at length an­other pope was set vp by the Emperor, called Gregorie the 8: Gregorie 8. and Gelasius driuen away into Fraunce, and there died. After whom came Calixtus Calixtus. the 2, chosen by a fewe Cardi­nals, without the consent of the Emperour: who comming vp to Rome to inioy his seat, first did excommunicat the Em­perour: Hee then hauing diuers conflicts with his fellow, pope Gregorius, at length draue him out of Rome. At which time, by this occasion, great cōtrouersie was betwixt the em­perors, & the popes court, for the preeminence: but in cōclu­sion,The Emp. fain to yeeld. the Emp. was faine to condiscend to the vnreasonable conditions of the pope: first to ratifie his election, notwith­standing the other pope was aliue, whom the Emperour set vp: and that in matters of the popes election, and inuesture of the Bishops, hee should resigne his right. Which being graunted,A shamefull v­sage of a pope. the Pope maketh out after his fellow pope, and taketh him at Sutrium, and set him vppon a Camell, his face towardes the Camels tayle, and the tayle held in his [Page 155] hand in stéede of a bridle, and so brought him to Rome tho­rough the stréetes, and afterward hauing shorne him, thrust him into a monastery.

This Pope did first establish the papall decrées against the Emperour: he brought in the foure quarter fastes, cal­called Imber daies,Imber daies. and brought in the order of monks, cal­led Premonstratensis,Premonstra­tensis. & also was hot against priests wiues.

After the death of Anselme, who deceased An. 1109. 1109 Af­ter he had béene in the sea. 16. yéeres; the church of Canterbu­rie stood void 5. yéeres:Canterbury 5. yeeres void to the kings vse. and the goods of the church was spent to the kings vse, the king pretending to take deliberation to choose one answerable to those that went before.

The same yéere, after his death,Ely made a bi­shopricke. the king conuerted the abbey of Ely, to a bishoprick, which was before vnder the bi­shopricke of Lincolne: placing there, Henrie, B. of Bangor, the first Bishop of that sea.

Ann. 1115. 1115 Rodolphus, B. of Rochester, an English mā, was promoted to be Archb. of Canterbury, and Thurstinus the kings Chaplaine, was elected Archb. of Yorke: who, be­cause he refused to professe obedience to the same Sea, was depriued by the king: and therevpon went to complaine to Pope Paschalis, who wrote, that he would haue the order of Gregorie stand therein. But Thurstine stood stiffely in the matter, & renounced his Archbishoprick, promising he wold neuer, either make claime to it, or molest those that should enioy it. Now afterward, when Calixtus had called a Coū ­cell at Rheims, in Fraunce, Thurstine wrought so, that hée was in that Councell consecrated, and had his pal, notwith­standing the Pope had promised the king faithfully to the contrarie. For which deede, the K. was sore discontented w^t Thurstine, and warned him the entrie of his land. In the Councel of Rheims, were gathered 434. Prelates,A Councel of 434. Prelates. The pointes there concluded, were, for establishing their owne authoritie, in dispensing of Ecclesiasticall Offices, & in pro­hibiting Priestes marriages, and sequestring thē from their [Page 156] wiues. Which articles were sent to y^e Emperor, to trie his mind before the Councell should breake vp: who was con­tented with all, sauing that he could not away to haue the inuesting of ecclesiasticall function taken from him:The Pope ex­cōmunicateth the Emperor. where­vpon the pope procéedeth against him to excommunication.

It was not long after, but the Pope came to Gisortium, where Henry king of England resorted to him, desiring that he would send no more Legates into the land, except he himselfe desired, because they spoiled the realme of great treasures:The king of England sueth to the Pope. and also that he would graunt him to vse all the customes vsed before of his auncestors in England, and in Normandie. To these petitions the Pope graunted, and re­quired againe of the king, that he would license Thurstin the Archbishop aboue mentioned, to returne with fauour in­to the land: but the king vtterly denied that, except he would submit to Canterbury.Submit to Canterbury.

Anno 1120 1120 the yéere following, Pope Calixtus directeth his letters to the king for Thurstinus, and to Rodulph Arch­bishop of Canterbury, in which he doth interdict the Chur­ches of Canterbury, and Yorke, and threatneth the King with excommunication, except within a moneth after the the same Thurstine were receyued into the Sea of Yorke.The Pope Thurstine. Wherevppon Thurstine (for feare) was imme­diately sent for, and receaued: and was placed in the Sea.

Anno 1122. 1122 Within two yeares after, Rodolfe Arch­bishoppe of Canterburie died, whom Gulielmus de Turbin succéeded.

About which time, in the xxvij. yere of the kings reigne, the Gray friers,The Graye friers. by procurement of the king, came first into Englande: and had their house first at Canterburie. Anno 1125. the king called a Councell at London, where the spi­ritualtie of England (not knowing whereabout it was re­quired) graunted the king to haue the punishment of maried Priestes.The Priests pay to the K. for their wiues. Whereupon the Priestes (paying to the K. a cer­tain summe) were suffered to retaine their wiues stil, to the [Page 157] great gaine of the king.

This king Henrie buylded the Abbey of Reading, for ioy of Saint Iames hand, which his daughter Mawde (who had maried with the Emperor Henrie the fift) brought vnto him after the decease of her husband. She was after maried to Geffrey Plantagenet, Earle of Aniou: of whome came Henrie the second.

About this time was founded the Priorie of Norton, in the Prouince of Chester, by one William, the sonne of Ni­chelle. This K. an. 1131. Danegelt re­leased by the king. 1131 released vnto the land the Danegelt, which his father and brother renued. Hee erected also a new Bishoprick at Carlill.

After Calixtus succéeded Honorius 2. Notwithstanding that the Cardinals had elected another,Honorius B yet he (by y^t meanes of certaine Citizens) obteyned it. An. 1125. 1125 Vnto this time liued Henricus v. after that hee had reigned xx yeres, & died out issue.

Next after Henricus, the Empire fell to Lotharius, D of Saxon, an. 1127. 1127 In the time of P. Honorius 2. there was one Arnulphus Arnulphus. (some say) Archbishop of Lugdune. (Trithe­miꝰ saith, he was a Priest) that for sharpe rebuking of the Cleargie of Rome, was layde waite for, and priuily drow­ned. He preached very boldly against their abuses. Sabelli­cus, and Platina say, they hanged him. About the time of this Arnulphus (if it were not his own worke) there was writ­ten a booke, called Opus tripartitum, Opus tripar­titum. that cōplayneth of ma­ny abuses and enormities of the Church: as first,Abuses of the church prea­ched against. of y^e num­ber of holy dayes: also, of curious singing in the Church: of the multitude of begging Friers, and professed womē: with diuers other points of abuse.

About the yere of our Lord 1128. 1128 Knights of the Rhodes and Templars. the order of Knights of the Rhodes (called Ioannites) and the order of Templars, rose vp.

After Honorius Honorius. succéeded Innocentius the second, 1130 in the yere of our Lord, one thousande, one hundred, and thirtie. [Page 158] but after hee was chosen, the Romanes elected Anacletus, Betwixt which Popes great strife and contention rose,Contention betwixt the popes. till Lotharius the Emperor began to assist, and take part with Innocentius.

This P. decréed, that whosoeuer did strike a PriestStrike a Priest sha­uen, should be excommunicate, and not be absolued, but only of the pope himselfe.

An. 1135. 1135 King H. dieth in Normandie, after that he had reigned in England, thirtie fiue yeares and odde monethes, leauing for his heires, Matilde the Empresse, his daughter, with her young sonne Henrie, to succéede. But the Prelates and Nobilitie (contrarie to their oath) made Steuen, Earle of Boloign, king: sisters sonne to Henrie. Hee entered his reigne, an, 1136. 1136

But the empresse, about the 6. yere of his reign, came in­to England, and tooke him, & sent him to Bristow to be kept prisoner. Whēce he escaped out, and pursued the empresse, & her parte, and caused her to flie the Realme, the sixt yere of his reigne. But after that, Henrie, Duke of Normandie, inuaded in the quarrell of his Mother: and so preuayled, that Steeuen was contented to holde the kingdome but for his life time, and that Henrie in the meane time, should be proclaymed Heire apparant. The same yere, about Octo­ber, Steeuen ended his life, after he had reigned xix. yeres, periuredly.

As Theobald succéeded after William, Archb. of Cant. so in York; after Thurstane, followed William, who was cal­led S. William of York. Hée was poysoned in his chalis,Archb. poyso­ned in his chalice. by his Chaplains.

In the xvi. yere of the reigne of this king, Theobaldus Archbishoppe of Canterburie, and Legate to the Pope, held a Councell at London, wherein was concluded appellati­ons from Councels to the Pope, found out by Henry, Bi­shop of Winchester.

In the time of King Steeuen, died Gracianus, a Monke [Page 159] of Bononia, who compiled the booke called, The Popes de­crées, also his brother Petrus Lombardus Petrus Lom­bardus. Bishop of Paris, Maister of Sentences, wrote his foure bookes of Senten­ces. These two were the greatest doers, in finding out that the similitude onely of bread and wine remained in the sa­cramentes. Some write that Petrus Comestor Petrus Co­mestor. the writer of the Scholasticall history, was the third brother. In this time also liued Hildegard the Nunne and prophetisseHildegard the nunne and pro­phetisse. in Al­maigne.

By this K. was builded the abbey of Feuersham, where his sonne and he were buried. He builded the monasterie of Finerneys and of Fomitance.

Much about the same time, came vp the order of the Gil­bertines,Gilbertines. by one Gilbert, sonne to Iacoline, a knight of Lin­colnshire.

Theobald, Priests no ru­lers in worldly matters. y^e Archb. of Canterb. among other matters de­créed, y^t priests should not be rulers of worldly matters: and that they should teach the Lords praier, & Créed, in english. Mattheus Parisiensis, writeth, how Stephen K. of England, reserued to himselfe, the bestowing of spiritual liuings, and inuesting of prelats, ann. 1133. 1133 At which time also Lothari­us the Emperour began to doe the like, had not Bernardus giuen him contrary councel.

Then came into y^e Church, the manner of cursing with booke, bell, and candle,Booke bel, and candle. deuised in the Councell at London, holden by William, B. of Winchester, vnder P. Celestinus, who succéeded after Innocentius, an. 1142. 1142 Also, Lotharius who succéeded after Innocentius, an. 1142. Also, Lotharius succéeded in the Empire, Conradus, the nenew of Henricus 5. an. 1138. Who onely (among the Emperors) is founde not to haue receaued the Crowne at the popes hand.

In the dayes of this Emperour, who reigned fiftéene yeares, were diuers Popes: as, Celestinus, 2. Lucius, 2. Eu­genius, 3.

Betwixt P. Lucius Lucius. and the Romanes was great strife: for, the Romanes would haue recouered their auncient [Page 160] libertie in choosing their consuls: and Pope Lucius in the fight was well beaten, and liued not long after.

Pope Eugenius Eugenius. after, him followed the same course, An. 1145. 1145 and compelled them to abolish their consuls, and to take such Senators as he should assigne. Then followed Anastasius Anastasius. the 4. And after him Adrianus the 4. an English­man,Adrianus pope an Englishmā. by his name called Breake speare, belonging once to S. Albons. He likewise kept great stur, & preuailed against the Romanes for the former causes, and thundered against Fredericus the Emperour.

Hildegardis a Nunne, and as many iudged (euen the pa­pistes themselues) a Prophetisse, liued, anno 1146. 1146 and prophecied against the whole rowte of Romish prelats, and of the fal of that Church, especially against y^e senior Friers, and such other bellies of the same. In a certain place she hath these wordes: And now is the law neglected among the spi­rituall people,Hildegard prophecieth a­gainst y^e king­dome of the Pope. which neglect to teach, and to doe good things. The maister likewise, and the Prelates doe sleepe, despising iustice, and laying it aside, &c. And in another place: Then shall the crowne of Apostolicall honour be deuided, because there shalbe no religion among the Apostolicall order: and for that cause shall they despise the dignitie of that name: & shall set ouer them other men, and other Archbishops. In so much, that the Apostolike sea of that time, by the diminuti­on of his honor, shall haue scarce Rome, and a fewe other Countreyes thereabout, vnder his dominion. And these things shall come to passe, partly by incursiō of warres, and partly by a common Councell,Iustice flou­rish when the Pope is ouer­throwen. and consent of the Spirituall and Secular persons. Then shall Iustice flourish: so that in those dayes, men shall honestly applie themselues to the an­cient customes, and discipline of auncient men, and shal ob­serue them as men in times past haue done, &c.

Shee prophecied also of the Friers. In those dayes shall rise a senselesse people, proud; gréedie; without faith; and sub­till: which shall eate the sinnes of y^e people, holding a certain [Page 161] order of foolish deuotion, vnder the fained cloke of begge­ry, &c. But this order shall be accursed of all wise men and faithfull Christians: they shall cease from all labour and giue themselues ouer to idlenesse, choosing rather to liue by flattery and begging, hauing familiaritie with women, teaching them how to deceiue their husbandes, by their flat­tery and deceitfull wordes, and to robbe for them: for they will take all these stolen euill gotten goods, and say, giue it vnto vs, & we will pray for you: so that they beyng curious to hide other mens faults, do vtterly forget their owne. And alas they will receiue all things of rouers, pickers, spoilers, théeues, sacrilegious persons, vsurers, adulterers, heretikes, schismatikes, apostataes, whores, and bawdes, of noblemen periurers, merchants, false iudges, souldiers, tyrants, prin­ces, of such as liue contrary to the law, and of many per­uerse and wicked men, following the perswasion of the Di­uell, the swéetnesse of sinne, a delicate and transitorie life, and fulnes, euen vnto eternall damnation, &c.

Henry the 2. sonne of Ieffrey Plantagenet, and of Mawd the Empresse, and daughter of king Henry the first, raigned after Stephen, and continued 35. yéeres.

Within a yéere or twaine after the entry of his raigne, he made Thomas Becket Thomas Becket. Lord Chauncellor of England.

About the yéere of our Lord, 1158. 1158 Gerhardus, and Dulcinus Nauarrensis, did earnestly preach agaynst the Church of Rome; mainteyning,Gerhardus a­gainst y^e church of Rome. that prayer is not more ho­lie in one place then in another: that the Pope is Anti­christ:Pope Anti­christ. that the Clergie, and Prelates of Rome were reiect, and the very whore of BabilonWhore of Ba­bilon. prefigured in the Apoca­lips, &c. These two Anno one thousand, one hundred, and fiftie eight, brought with them thirtie into England; who by the king and prelates were burned in the forehead, and so sent out of the realme. And after, as Illyricus writeth, were put to death by the Pope.Put to death by the Pope.

The Emperour Fredericus successor to Conradus, mar­ched [Page 162] vp to Italy, to subdue there certaine rebels. The Pope hearing thereof, came to méet him with his Cardinals, at Sutrium: the Emperour seing the Bishop, alighted of his horse to receyue him,The Emp. hol­deth the popes stirrop on the wrong side. holding the stirrop on the left side: whereat the Pope shewed himselfe somewhat agréeued, but the next day with holding the right stirrop hée made him amends: and when they were come together, Hadrian would not crowne him (for the Popes at that time had brought the Emperours to that passe) except hée would of his owne charges, helpe to the recouery of Apulia, out of the handes of the Duke William: whereto the Emperour a­gréed, and so the next day was crowned.

In the meane time the Pope excommunicateth the Duke, and incenseth Immanuell the Emperour of Con­stantinople against him: but the Duke putteth Immanuell to flight, and placed his siege agaynst Bonauenture (where the Pope with his Cardinals were looking for victory) and forced the Pope to entreat for peace: which hée graunted on condition, that hée should make him King of both Sycils. The Pope returning to Rome, and there finding that hée could not preuaile against the consuls of Rome, remooued to Arciminum.

In this meane time, the Emperour requireth homage of the Bishops of Germanie,Popes Legats forbidden in Germanie. forbidding the Popes Legates to be receiued in Germanie, except hée sent for them. Be­sides hée prefixed his owne name in his letters before the Popes name, wherevpon passed letters of displeasure be­twixt them: and Hadrianus not content with the Empe­rours answere, directeth a bull of excommunication, and stirreth vp William duke of Apulia, and the clergie against him. The Emperour purgeth himselfe, by letters sent tho­rough his Empire, very pithie, and sharpe. The Pope on the other side accuseth the Emperour to the bishops of Ger­manie,The Germans excuse the Emperour. and incenseth them against him: but they would not so far yéeld vnto the Pope, but excused the Emperour.

This Pope, onely continued foure yéeres,The Pope cho­ked with a flie. and odde mo­neths: and walking with his Cardinals to a place called A­nagnuia, or Arignam, 1159 he was choked with a flie that got in­to his throat.

About this time, rose vp the order of the HermitesThe order of the Hermites. by one William, once Duke of Aquitania, and afterward a Frier.

After Hadrian, succéeded Alexander 3: Alexander 3. Pope. and at the same time the emperor, with 9. Cardinals, set vp Victor 4. so that there fell much debate about the matter, til at the last, Alex­ander, by the help of Philip the French king, obtained y^e sea, against whom, the Emperor made his power: and comming to Rome, forced the Pope to saile to Venice: whither he sent Otho his sonne after. Who attempting rashly against his fathers commandement, was ouercome, and taken. Wher­vpon the Emperour (to redéeme his sonne) was faine to séek peace: and comming to Venice at S. Markes Church,The Emperor faine to seeke peace with the Pope. The Pope sets his feete vpon the Emperors necke. where he should take his absolution, he was bid to knéele at y^e popes féet: and the pope setting his féet vpon the Emperors necke, pronounced the verse of the Psalme: Thou shalt walke vp­pon the Adder and the Basilisk: and shalt tread downe the Lion, and the Dragon. To whom the Emperor answered: not to thée, but to Peter. The pope againe both to me, & to Pe­ter. In fine, the Emperour was absolued, on condition, hée would receiue Alexander for true Pope: and restore againe to the Church all that he had taken away.

This Pope (who raigned 27. yéers) kept sundry councels,Against marri­age of priestd. both at Turo, and at Lateran: wherein he concluded against marriage of priests

At this time, liued Thomas Becket: whose first prefer­ment was to the Church of Branfield, which he had by the gift of Saint Albons. After that he entred into the seruice of the Archbishoppe of Canterburie, and was put of Theobald the Archbishop to king Henrie, to bridle the yong king, that he should not be too fierce against the Cleargie: of whom hée was made Lord Chauncellour, and afterward in the 44. [Page 164] yéere of his age, was made priest, and the next day made bi­shop: afterward there fell great variance betwixt the king and him for ouerlightly punishing the Clearkes that offen­ded his lawes:Variance be­twixt the King and Becket. and standing with the king therein. Besides, he resisted diuers ancient lawes of the land, and would not submit himselfe or his Cleargie therevnto: moreouer, there were other lawes also made at Claredoune,Executed for a Traitor that brought curse from Rome. in Normandy, whereto Becket would giue no allowance: as if any person should be found to bring from the Pope, or from the Archb. of Canterbury, anie writing, containing a curse or indict of the land,Peterpence denied. he should bée executed for a traytour, &c. That Peterpence should no more be paide. yet at the length hée answered, he would agrée to the Kinges ordinances saluo or­dine suo. Saluo ordine suo. Which clause, the king greatly misliked: but not­withstanding great intreate by the Bishoppe of Norwich, and Salisbury, and the teares of two of the chiefe of the Templars, called Richard de Hast, and Constans de He­nerio, hée would not relent, til the king signified by expresse message,Becket relen­teth to the K. that hée should look what to trust to, if he yelded not at his request: so at length hee relented. And the king cal­led a Councell of States, where he requiring the Archb. to set to his seale to instruments drawn, cōcerning the matter, but he refused so to do, til farther deliberation, which also the king was contented with: & yet after Thomas repented him of that he had done, by the motion of his crossebearer, who put him in mind how preiudicial it was to the Church, that he had yéelded vnto. Wherevpon he required absolution of the Pope for his fact, who graunted the same, and gaue him courage to bee constant in his quarrell begun,Becket stout to the king. and therevp­pon he waxed stoute, and would haue departed the lande, to flee to the sea of Rome: but hee was staied. The quarell ceassed not, for Becket being Legatus a latere, greatly staied the kings purposes. Wherevpon the king sent to the Pope, requiring that the same authority might be bestowed vppon some other after his appointment: which was the Archb. of [Page 165] York, but the P. would not: notwithstanding, at the request of the Kinges Clergie, he was content y^t the K. should be Legate himselfe: whereat hee tooke great indignation:The K. Toulde be the Popes Legate. which moued the Pope (at the length) to yelde to the request of the bestowing of the Legacie vpon the Archbishop of Yorke: yet so, that he would Thomas should take no harme thereby. The king hauing this, straight began with the Inferiors of the Church, that had broken his lawes: as Felons;Robbers, fe­lons murthe­rers, among the Clergie. Rob­bers; Quarrellers; Breakers of the peace; and Murtherers: whereof, more then an hundred, were prooued at that time vpon the Cleargie.

This, Thomas could not abide, as derogating from the li­bertie of holy Church. The king on the contrarie part, was greatly incensed, and caused him to be cited to appeare on a certaine day, at the Town of Northhampton: where Tho- appeared not, but sente another. This the king tooke in great displeasure, and laid diuers actions against him, of re­conings, &c.

The other Bishops endeuoured to perswade Thomas, to consider what he did, and not to stande so stiflie against the king: others encouraged him: and at last they agréed with common consent, to cite him vp to Rome vpon periurie, and appointed him his daye of appearance. Which when the Archbishop heard, he also sent to Rome: to whom the Pope directeth againe his letters of comfort, that made Becket still to hold himselfe stout against the King, who was so in­censed against him, that if he had not fledde the Court, he had béene laid in prison,Becket flieth, and turneth his name to Derman. for not answering to certaine accompts the king had to charge him withall. But he sped him away, changing his name, and calling himselfe Derman: and ta­king shippe at Sandwich, fled into Flanders, & from thence to Ludouicus the French king: who (notwithstanding Let­ters, and request to the contrarie) gaue him entertainment, and wrote to the Pope in his behalfe: and (although the K. had sent vnto him Ambassadors, Robert, Archbishoppe of [Page 166] Yorke, with other Bishoppes, and Nobles, requiring him to deale otherwise,) thorow the French Kings letters, did wholy encline to Becket. But, forasmuch as he could not be placed as yet in England, the Pope sendeth him in a monks habite to the Abbey of Pontiniake, in Fraunce: where hée remayned two yeares. And from thence he remoued to Se­non,B. in exile seuen yeres. where he abode fiue yeres. So his exile continued in all, seuen yeres.

Now the king vnderstanding of the Popes fauor toward Becket, sayling out of England into Normandie, directeth ouer certaine Iniunctions against the Pope, and the Archbi­shop of Canterburie. Besides, an. 1166. 1166 it was set foorth by the kings Proclamation, that all manner of persons, both men & women of Beckets kinred,Beckets kinred banished. should be banished: with­out carrying away any penyworth of their goods. Hee sent also to Guarrin, the Abbot of Pontiniakes, threatning him, that if he would not put away Tho. hee would driue out of his Realme, all the Monkes of his order. Whereupon, Becket was faine to depart to Lewes the French king, who placed him at Senon, and there found him the space of fiue yeares.

In which time of his absence, he wrought all hee might against the king, and those that he knew did not fauour him: & diuers letters passed to, and from Becket, to the Pope, & the king: very seditious, & rebellious. Frō which dealing, a very pithie letter, written by the Suffraganes of y^e Church of Canterburie, could nothing perswade him, but prouoked him, very sharply to replie against them. He reiected also, the letters of the Empresse, that endeuored to perswade him.

After these letters sent to and fro, anno 1169. 1169 the King fearing least the Archbishoppe should procéede against his owne person by excommunication) made his appeale to the Pope:The K. feareth Becket. whereupon, he sent two Cardinals, Guilielmus, and Otho, o take vp the matter, at Grisorsium in Fraunce: but it came to no conclusion. Where, William requiring Becket [Page 167] (for the peace of the Church which hée pretended) to resigne his Bishoprike, so that the King would giue ouer his cu­stomes: answered that the proportion was not like, saying: that hée (sauing the honour of his Church and person could not so doo) but the king,Because the Pope had cō ­demned them. it stood on his soules health to re­nounce those ordinances and customes, because the Pope had condemned them.

After the Cardinals were returned, the French king also thought to haue preuayled with Thomas, and laboured to perswade him, but could not. Thomas alwaies adding his obedience, Saluo honore Dei, very captiously, that he might thereby make escape if néede were, wherewith the King was greatly displeased.

After this there fell other displeasure betwixt them. An­no 1170. 1170 And the sixtéenth yere of the Kings raigne, at which time hée kept his Parlement at Westminster, hée caused his sonne Henry to be crowned King, with consent of Lordes Spirituall and Temporall: which Coronation was doone by the handes of Robert Archbishop of Yorke, with assistance of other Bishopses: whereat Becket tooke great displeasure, because hée was not called for, and com­playned thereof to the Pope: at whose instaunce the Pope sent downe sentence of excommunication against the Arch­bishop, and London, Salisbury, Duresme, and Rochester, that were doers with him in the Coronation: and sendeth also two Legates, the Archb. of Rhothomage, and the Archb. of Nauerne with full commission, either to driue the King to reconciliation, or to interdict him, by the Popes censure out of the Church: wherevpon the king at last (through the mediation of the French king, and diuerse prelates, & great Princes) was content to yéeld to reconciliation, but would not graunt him his possessions, and landes of his church, be­fore he repaired into England,The king yeel­deth to Becket. and should shew how peace­ably he would agrée with the kings subiects.

This peace being thus cōcluded. Thomas after 6. yéers of [Page 168] his banishment returned, and was commanded of the yoong king to kéepe his house. The Bishops before excommuni­cated, required absolution of him, but hée would not graunt therevnto simply without cauteles: so they cōplained to the king, who tooke it heauenly, & lamented oft & sundry times, that none would reuenge him of his enemy: which certaine to y^e number of 4. hearing, prepared themselues, & came into England out of Normandie, about Christmasse time, & re­paired to Thomas, & commanded him in the kings name to come to the yoong K. & to doo his duty to him, & to restore the bishops whom he had excōmunicated, for y^e kings coronatiō: which Thomas would not grant vnto, touching y^e absolutiō, referring it to the pope who had excōmunicated thē. In the end so disorderly Thomas behaued himselfe, that they said he had spoken against his owne head, and rushed out of the dores, cōmaunding the monks to kéepe him forth comming. What quoth Thomas, thinke you I will fly away? nay nei­ther for the K. nor for any man, will I stir one foote frō you: and so cried after them,Foure armed men kill Tho­mas Becket. here, here shall you find me, laying his hand vpon his crowne. The 4. whose names were Rey­nold Bereson, Hugh Morteuill, Wil. Thracy, & Richard Bri­to, went to harnesse themselues, & returned the same day, & slue Becket, méeting him about euēsong time with his crosse in his hand, euery one striking him with his sword into the head: they after fled into the North, & at length with much adoo,The murthe­rers do penāce. hauing obtained their pardon of the pope, went to Ie­rusalem in linnen clothes, barefoote, fasting, and praying, whereof in few yéeres after, they died. Anno 1220. 1220 There was a question as saith Cesarius the monke, at Paris, whe­ther Becket were saued or damned. Roger a Normand holding against him:Whether Bec­ket were saued or damned. and Peter Cantor a Parisian, for him, grounding himselfe vpon myracles, which hée was repor­ted to haue doone after his death,270. myracles done by Bec­ket. and his quarrell for the Churches sake: his miracles are reported to haue béene 270. Of this Thomas the papistes sing this blasphemous [Page 169] Antheme, or Collect in English thus:A blasphemous Antheme. For the blood of Tho­mas, which he for thée did spend, Graunt vs Christ to climbe where Thomas did ascend.

But as it appeareth by the testimony of Robert Crick­ladensis, the Péeres and nobles of this land, néere about the king, gaue out in straight charge, vpon paine of death,None shoulde hold Becket a martyr or preach his mi­racle. The kings pe­nance. & con­fiscation of all their goods, that no man should be so hardy, as to name Thomas a martir, or to preach of his miracles The king for this fact, was vpon his oath inioyned this penance: First, that he should send so much to the holy land, as should find 200. knights, for the defence of the land: also, that from Christmas day next following, he should in his owne person fight for the holy land (except he were otherwise dispensed with) 3. yéeres. Also, that he should fight against the Sara­cens in Spaine. Item, that he should not hinder any appel­lations made to the Pope of Rome. Also, that neither he nor his sonne, should euer depart from the pope & his successors. Itē, y^t the possessions of the church of Canterbury, should bée fully restored, & that the outlawes for Beckets cause, should be restored, Also, that his decrées stablished against y^e church, should be void: besides other fastings and alms, &c. It is mē ­tioned also in stories of the said king, that returning out of Normandy into England, he came first to Canterbury, and so soon as he had séene Beckets Church, lighting of his horse, & putting off his shoes, he went barefoote to his tombe:Sharpe penāce whose steps were found bloody through the roughnes of the stones: and not onely that, but also receiued farther penance of eue­ry monke in the cloyster, certaine discipline of a rodde, Ann. 1174. 1174 In which yere, the minster of Canterbury was clean burnt, and almost all the citie.Canterbury burnt.

The yéere 1175 1175 was in the Conuocation at Westmin­ster the contention renewed about the obedience of York to Cant. Also about Lincolne, Chichester, Worcester, & Here­ford, whether those churches were vnder the sea of York,Contention betwixt Yorke, and Canterb. or not. About those matters grew such contention betwixt the [Page 170] seas. that appeale was made to the sea of Rome, on the one partie, and a Cardinall was sent downe to make peace be­twixt them for 5. yeres, til they should haue full determina­tion of their cause: and that the Archb. should abstaine from the claime to the church of S. Oswald at Glocester, and mo­lest the sea of Yorke no more therein.

In the yéere 1176. 1176 Richard, Archb. of Canterbury, made 3. archdeacons in his dioces, where there was wont to bée but one. About which time also, it was graunted by the king to the popes legate, that a Clearke shold not be called before a temporall iudge, except for offence in the forrest, or for his lay fée which he holdeth. Item, that no Archb. or Bishoprick should remaine in the kings hands,No bishoprick remain longer then one yeere in the K. hand. aboue one yéere, without great cause.

The same yéere, there was one at Canterbury, to be elect abbot in the house of S. Austen, named Albert: who required the Archbishop to cōsecrate him in his owne Church: which the Archb. refused, requiring him to come to him rather. The matter grew hot betwixt thē, so that appellation was made to Alexander the pope, who through pence tooke the Abbots part, and inioyned the Archb. to satisfie Alberts request: who picked out a time, when the Abbot was about his houshold affaires, absent from home, & not finding him, departed, pre­tēding the fault of y^e abbot, in great disdain. So the abbot dis­appointed, filled his purse, and went to Rome, and had his consecration of the Pope himselfe.Contention a­gaine betwixt the Archbi­shops. This yéere began again the contention betwixt the Archbishops, for superiority, at a councel at Westminster, where Yorke took the right hand of the Cardinal, the popes legate: where about grew such a cō ­tention, that words begate blowes, and the Archb. of Can­terburies part pulled York from his seat to the ground: and al to teare his casule, chimer, and Rochet from his backe; and put the legate in such feare,From wordes to blowes. that he ranne away. The next day after, Yorke appealeth to Rome.

This king, though his dominions were greater then e­uer [Page 171] before him, yet neuer put taske on his subiects, nor vpon the spiritualtie any first fruits, or appropriations of benefi­ces, & yet his treasure after his death amounted to 900000. No taske, nor first fruites. pounds, besides Iewels and furniture.

Anno 1181. 1181 The archbishop died, and his goods came to the king, which extended to 11000. pounds, beside plate.

This king died, after he had liued with estimatiō of great valure and wisedome in the gouernment 35. yéeres.The king died.

Pope Alexander sat 21. yéeres, or as Grisburgensis wri­teth 23. yéeres, This pope among many other his acts, had certaine Councels, some in France, and some at Rome in Laterane: by whom it was decréed that no Archb. should re­ceiue his pall, except he should first sweare.

The forme of the words wherby the pope is wont to giue his pal, are these: To the honor of almighty God,The forme of words in gi­uing the pall. & of blessed Mary the virgin, and of blessed S. Peter and Paul, and of our Lord, pope N. and of the holy church of Rome, and also of the Church of N. committed to our charge, we giue to you y^e pall taken from from the body of S. Peter, as a fulnes of the of­fice pontificiall, which you may weare within your owne church vpon certaine daies, that bee expressed in y^e priuile­ges of the same church granted by the sea Apostolike.

The pope might weare the pall at all times,Order of the pall. and in all places at his pleasure. It must be asked within 3. moneths: without the which, any might be displaced. Also, it must be buryed with him to whom it belonged.

The bishops make this oath to the Pope. I M, B. of N. from this houre hencefoorth, will be faithfull,The B. oath to the Pope. and obedient to blessed S. Peter, & to the holy apostolike church of Rome: and to my Lord N. the Pope. I shall be in no Councell, nor helpe, either with any consent, or déede, where by either of them, or any of them, may be empaired: or whereby they may be taken with any euill taking. The Councell which they shal commit to me, either by themselues, messengers, or by letters, wittingly, or willingly, I shall vtter to none: to [Page 172] their hinderance, and damage. To the mainteining of the papacy of Rome, and the regalities of S. Peter, I shall be an ayder (so mine order be saued) against all persons. The Le­gate of the apostolike sea, both in going, and comming, I shall honorably intreat, and helpe him in all necessities. Be­ing called to a Synode, I shall be ready to come: vnlesse I be let by some Canonicall empeachment. The palace of the Apostles euery third yéere I shall visit: eyther by my selfe, or by my messenger: except otherwise I be licensed by the sea apostolike. All such possessions as belong to the Dioces of my Bishoprike, I shall neither sell, nor giue, nor lay to morgage, or lease out, or remooue away, by any manner of meanes (without the consent and knowledge of the Bi­shoppe of Rome) so God helpe mée, and the holy Gospell of God.

Also among other decrées, in a Councel at Rome of 300. Bishoppes, Chastitie was obtruded vpon Priestes, and Thomas Beckette: and Bernarde were canonized for Saintes.T. Becket, and Bernard, cano­nized for Saints.

Anno 1184. 1184 The French king came on Pilgrimage to Becket, the K. of England méeting him by the way.

After the death of Richard, Archbishoppe of Canterbu­rie, who followed after Becket, succéeded Baldwinus, Baldwinus. a Ci­stercian Monke.

Anno 1178. 1178 In the Citie of Tholouse, was a great mul­titude of men, and women, whome the Popes Commissio­ners did condemn for heretikes: of whom, some were scour­ged naked, some chased away, and other some compelled to abiure. They held against the reall presence.

In the time of this Alexander the Pope, sproong vp the doctrine, and name of them, which were called then, Paupe­res de Lugduno, Pauperes de Lugduno. which of one Waldus, a chiefe Senator in Lions, were named Waldenses.Waldenses. They were also called Le­onisti, & Insabbattati About the yere 1119. or, according to Laziardus, 1170. 1170 About this time, or not long before, rose [Page 173] vp Franciscus, Franciscus. and Dominicus, Dominicus. mainteners of blinde hy­pocrisie.

The originall of Waldenses came vpon this occasion: 1130 a­bout the yere 1160. it fell out as the chiefe heads of the citie of Lions were walking, and talking according to their ma­ner, of diuers affaires, one among them fell downe dead: wherat Waldus Waldus. being present was so terrified, that he was stroken with repentance, and indeuour to refourme his life: insomuch that, first he began to minister large almes of his goods to such as needed.

Secondly, to instruct himselfe, and his familie, with the true knowledge of Gods word.

Thirdly, to admonish all them, which resorted vnto him vpon any occasion, to repentance, and vertuous amendment of life: whereby he drew much people vnto him: to whome he gaue certaine rudiments, translated out of the scripture, into the French tongue. The Prelates threatned him with excommunication, whereat hee was nothing abashed; but persisted constant, vntill with sworde, imprisonment, and banishment, they draue Waldus, with all his fauourers, out of the Citie: who therefore, were called Pauperes de Lug­duno, because they were driuen from their Countrey, and dispossessed of their goods. Their articles were these.

1 Onely the Scriptures are to bee beléeued in matters concerning faith.The doctrine of the Wal­denses.

2 All things necessarie to saluation, to be conteyned in the Scriptures.

3 That there is one onely Mediator, and no Saints, to be inuocated.

4 No Purgatorie.

5 Masses to be wicked.

6 Mens traditions to be reiected in matters of saluati­on: against holy dayes, superfluous chaunting, fixed fastes, the degrées, and orders of Priestes, Nunnes, &c. Against vowes, and peregrinations.

7 Against the supremacie of the Pope.

8 Against receiuing in one kinde.

9 The Pope is Antichrist, and Rome Babylon.

10 Against indulgences, and pardons.

11 Against vowes of chastitie.

12 That such as heare the word, and haue a right faith, are the Church of Christ: and the keyes to be the preaching of the word, and ministring the Sacraments.

These Waldenses, at length exiled, were dispersed into sundrie, and diuers places: of whom many remayned long time in Bohemia, who writing to their king Vladislaus, to purge themselues of the slaunderous accusations of one D. Augustin, gaue vp their confession, with an Apologie, which was no other doctrine than that which is taught at this day:The zeale of y^e Waldenses. as appeareth by the report of Aeneas Siluius. They were deuout in praier, and diligent in reading the Scriptures. In so much, that Reinerius, a diligent Inquisitor against them, reporteth, that he did heare, and sée, a man of the Countrey, vnlettered,The Testamēt by heart. which could rehearse the whole booke of Iob, worde for worde without the booke: and diuers other which had the new Testament by heart: and they were so paine­full to instruct others, that he saith, he did heare (of one that knew the parties) that one of them did swimme ouer the ri­uer Ibis, to conuert one from the Romish religion, and to geue him instructions.

In the reigne of this K. Henrie, was gathered thorowe England and Fraunce, ij. d. of euerie pound, for the succour of the East christians against the Turkes: for such was the affliction, that Pope Vrban 3. died for sorow, & Gregorie 8. the next Pope after him, liued not two moneths.

Then in the dayes of P. Clement 3: king Henrie of Eng­land, and Philip the French king, the Duke of Burgundie, the Earle of Flaunders, the Earle of Cāpania, with diuers other christiā princes, w^t a general consent, vpō S. Georges day, took the mark of the crosse vpon thē: promising together [Page 175] to take their voiage to the holy land: at which time the king of England receiued first the Red crosse,The markes of the crosse to go to fight for the holy land. the French king the White crosse, the Earle of Flanders the Gréene crosse, and so other Princes other colours. But king Henry after the thrée yéeres were expired, in which he promised to per­forme his voiage, sent to y^e pope for farther delay of his pro­misse, offering for the same to erect 3. monasteries: which hee thus performed. In the Church of Waltham hee thrust out the secular priests, & placed monkes in their roome, and repaired againe, & brought in the nunnes of Amesbury, that were before excluded for their incontinent life. An. 1173. Incontinent life of nunnes.

About the fiue and twentith yéere of the raigne of this king Ludouicus the French king, by the vision of Thomas Beckets appearing to him in his dreame, and promising him the recouery of his sonne,K Lewes of France maketh pilgrimage to Becket. if he would resort to him to Can­terbury, made his iourney into England, to visit S. Thomas at Canterbury, with Philip, Earle of Flanders: where hée offered a rich cup of gold, with other precious iewels, & 100. vessels of wine yéerely, to the couent of the Church of Can­terbury.

Anno 1178. 1178 Albingenses Albingenses about Tholouse deni­ed the reall presence, and denied also matrimony to be a sa­crament.

The monkes of the Charterhouse,Monks of the Charterhouse. first entred into this Realme, an. 1180. 1180

Anno 1187. 1187 Baldwinus, Archbishop of Canterburie, be­gan to buyld his new house, and church at Lambeth, but by letters of Pope Clement the third, he was forbidden to pro­céede any further.

It is written also, that Henrie 2. gaue to the Church of Rome, for the death of Becket, 40000. markes of siluer, and 5000. markes of gold, an. 1187.

In the fiue and thirty yeare of his reigne, the king died at the Castle of Whiuen, in Normandie: at whose death, they that were present, were so greedie of the spoile, that [Page 176] they left the body of the king naked, and not so much could be found as a cloth to couer it: till a Page comming in, and seing the king lie so ignominiously, threw his cloke vpon his neither partes.

Anno 1189. 1189 Richard the eldest sonne of Henry the 2. succéeded his Father: at which time Pope Clement Pope Clement sat at Rome, succéeding Gregory, that died a little before for sor­row.

Iewes de­stroyed.In the time of the Coronation of the king, the Iewes were destroied, almost all the land ouer.

The king in part of satisfaction for his trespasse against his father, agreed with Phillip the French king, to take vpō them the recouery of the holy lande: and for the same, solde and let out much, and gathered diuers waies, great trea­sures for the iourney. Besides, by the commaundement of Pope Clement the third, a tenth was exacted of the whole Realme: in such sort, as the Christians should make to the King 70000. A Bish. Chan­cellour. A Bish. chiefe iustice of Eng­land. pound, and the Iewes sixe thousand. For the gouernment of his Realme in his absence, the King set ouer principall in his absence, the Bishop of Ely his Chauncel­lour, and the the Bishop of Durham: whom he ordained to be chiefe Iustice of England, the one to haue the custody of the Tower, with the ouersight of all other partes of the land on this side of Humber. The other, which was the bi­shoppe of Durham, to haue charge ouer all other his domi­nions beyond Humber: sending moreouer to Pope Cle­ment, in the behalfe of William, Bishoppe of Ely, to bée made the Popes Legate through all England, and Scot­lande: which also was obtained. These thinges thus or­dered,The iourney for the holie land. the K. about the time of Easter, sayled into France, & there deferred their iourney til after Midsommer.

1190 They confirmed their agréemēt of the enterprise by oath, the forme of which oath was this. That either of thē should mainteine the honor of the other,The forme of the oath for the holy land. and beare true fidelitie of life, members, and worldly honor: and that neither of them [Page 177] should faile one the other in their affaires, &c. But these co­uenants were not performed on the French kings part: for at Messana, hée suffered the kings part to be abused,The French breaketh his oth. by the inhabitants of the citie, and picked quarrels against the En­glishmen, and wrought treason against the king, by sending letters to the king of Cicill Tancredus, by the duke of Bur­gundy: the contents whereof were, that the king of Englād was a false traitour, and would neuer keepe the peace that was betwixt them: and if the said Tancredus would warre against him, or secréetly by night would inuade him, hée with all his power would assist him, and ioine with him to the destruction of him, and all his armie: which letters Tan­credus shewed vnto king Richard at Cathmensium a citie, where the king found Tancredus: who gaue him very good intertainment thrée daies & thrée nights: and at his depar­ting gaue him foure great ships, and 15. gallies, and fur­thermore he himselfe would néeds accompany him the space of two daies iourney, to a place called Tauernium.

After the king of England had vnderstood so much by Tancredus, and had also receiued of him the very letters, he would shewe the French king from thenceforth no louing countenance as before. King Richard hauing won Cipres, departed with the French king toward the siege of Achon, & the 6. of Iune crossing the seas, he met with a great barke fraught with men of warre being Saracens, and furnished with wild fire and vnknowen serpents, to the defence of A­chon, whom he vanquished, and the 7. of Iune came to A­chon: which in short space after was rendered vnto the chri­stians, the 12. of Iuly, and the captaines of the Pagans vp­on agréement, resorted vnto the tents of the Templars to common with the king, touching peace, & giuing vp of their citie The sum of which peace was this, that y^e kings should haue the citie of Achon, fréely & fully deliuered vnto them, with all that was therein, and 500. Captaines of the Chri­stians should bée restored, which were in Achon: also [Page 178] the holy crosse should be rendered vnto thē, & 1000. christian captains, with 200. horsemen, whom soeuer they thēselues would choose out of al them that were in the power of Sala­dine. Moreouer they should giue to the kings 200000. by­sants, so that they themselues would remaine as pledges in the K. hands for performāce hereof: that if within 40. daies these couenaunts were not accomplished,Achon wonne by the Chri­stians. they would abide the kings mercy touching life and lims. These couenaunts beyng agréed vpon, the kings sent their souldiers and ser­uants to the citie, to take an 100. of the richest and best in the citie, to close them vp in towers vnder strong kéeping.

The 13. day the two kings deuided the spoile of the citie betwixt them: whereat the souldiers grudged, and with somewhat adoo were appeased.

The 20. of Iuly K. Richard desired the French king, that they with their armies would bind themselues by oth, to re­maine there still in the land of Ierusalē 3. yéeres, for the re­couering of those coūtries: but he would sweare (he said) no such oth, & about the beginning of August the French K. de­parted from Achon to Tirus, leauing his halfe part of y^e citie of Achon to Cōradus the Marques. After whose departure, the Pagans refused to kéepe their couenants made, and nei­ther would restore the holy crosse, nor the monie, nor the captiues: sending word that if king Richard did behead the pledges left with him at Achon, they would chop of the heads of such christian captiues as they had in their hands. Shortly after this the Saladine sending great gifts to king Richard, requested the time limited for the beheading of the captiues to bée proroged, but the King refused to take his giftes, or to graunt his request. Wherevpon the Sa­ladine caused all the Christian captiues within his possessi­on forthwith to be beheaded: which was the 18. of August. And albeit the king vnderstood it, yet he would not preuent the time limitted for the execution of his prysoners, beyng the twentith day of August: vppon which day hée caused [Page 179] them openly; in the sight of the Saladines army to bee be­headed, to the number of 2500. sauing hée reserued cer­taine of the principall for purposes, especially to make ex­change for the holie crosse, and certaine other of the christi­an captiues.

After this, King Richard purposed to besiege the City of Ioppe, where, by the way betwéene Ioppe, and Achon, néere to a towne called Ashur, Saladine put to flight. Saladin encountring the king was put to flight, and the chase followed thrée miles by the chri­stians: so that he had not such a losse in 40. yeres before: and but one Christian captaine, called Iames Auernus in that conflict was ouerthrown. From thence king Richard went to Ioppe, & then to Ascalon, where he foūd Ioppe forsaken, & Ascalon thrown to the ground, and the whole land of Sy­ria forsaken: throughout all which countrey, the king had frée passage without resistance.

In the meane space of the kings absence, William, B. William ruffleth in the kings absence. the B. of Ely ruffled, and began to suspend the Canons, Clearks, & vicars of the church, as of S. Peter in Yorke, because they re­ceiued him not with procession. Vnder which interdiction, he held them, til they were fain at last to to fal down at his feet, causing al their bels to be let down out of y^e stéeple.1500. horse the Bishops traine He com­monly neuer rode vnder 1500. horses, of chaplens, priests, & other seruing men waiting vpon him. He was couetous, gi­uen to wantonnes, and intollerable pride: and so long as it lasted, held all vnder him; but it lasted not long.

King Richard, at his setting out toward Hierusalem, left order that Earle Iohn, and Gefferey his brethren, shoulde not enter into England, the space of 3. yéeres, but Iohn was released afterward of that bond. Also the K. being at Mes­sana in Sicily, sent his mother Alinor to y^e Pope for his bro­ther Geffery, elected before to the sea of Yorke, to be cōsecra­ted Archb. but as she was trauelling to Rome,Clement dieth pope Clemēt died the 6. day of April:Celestine Pope. in whose roome succéeded Celesti­nus the third, who the next day after his consecration came [Page 180] from Laterane to S. Peters Church. Where standing vpon the staires before the churchdoore of S. Peter, he receiued an oath of Henricus king of the Almanes, that he should defend the Church of God, and al the liberties thereof, & mainteine iustice: also to restore againe the patrimony of S. Peter, ful and whole. And finally, surrender againe to the Church of Rome, the city of Tusculanum, &c.

Vpon this graunt, the pope tooke him to the Church, and annointed him for Emperour, and his wife for Empresse: who there sitting in his chaire pontificiall held the crowne of gold betwéene his féete:The pope set­teth the crown vppon the Em­perors head with his feete, and dasheth it off againe & so the Emperour bowing down his head to the popes féete, receaued the Crowne: and the Empresse likewise. The crowne béeing thus sette vppon his head, the Pope eftsoones with his foote stroke it off againe, declaring thereby, that hée had power to depose him, (if hée deserued it.) Then the Cardinals taking vp the crowne set it on his head againe.

Now Geffery being cōsecrated, through licence of the pope Celestine, by the Archb. of Turon, came into England. Af­ter his consecration, the Bishoppe of Ely hearing thereof, charged him not to enter,, and to remember his oath made to the king, at his setting forward toward Hierusalem: moreouer, he threatned to apprehend him. The Archbishop notwithstanding, arriued at Douer in the moneth of Sep­tember: where the Chauncellors men stood ready to appre­hend him, from whom he escaped, and came to the monkes house of Douer. Which house, the Chancellors men beset, so that he could not escape: and on a day when he had sayde masse, as hee was standing at the Altar with his gar­ments yet about him, they rushed in, and layde handes vppon him, bounde him, and drewe him through the dyrt,The Archbish. rudely handled and so committed him to Mathewe Clarke theyr Constable to bee kept. These thinges beeyng brought to his Brothers eare, the Earle Iohn, hee the twelfth of October, and the Archbishoppe of Roan, with all [Page 181] the Bishops, Earles, and Barons, and Citizens of London, assembled together in Paules-churche: where,Ruffeling W. deposed. for his great enormities, they agreed to depose William, the ruffe­ling Chauncellour, and to place in his roome the Archbishop of Roan.

The third day after this, the Chancellor came to Douer, where he remained a few dayes, and (contrarie to his pro­mise) purposed to take shipping, to passe ouer the Seas: and disguised himselfe in the apparel of a woman, hauing in his hand a meat-wand, and on his arme a péece of linnen cloth. And thus, as he was sitting vpon a rocke, wayting for his ship, a certaine Fisherman espying him,W. is taken disguised like a woman. and supposing him to be an harlot, came to him, and so with striuing with him found him to be a man, whereat hee wondred, and began to make an outcrie against him. Whereupon, came great mul­titudes, wondring at him, haling, and drawing him by the collar, and sléeues, through stones, and rockes: and at length laid him in a darke celler, in steade of a prison. Now, Earle Iohn hearing of this, within viij. dayes after, sent word that they should deliuer him, and let him goe.W. goeth ouer Sea. So he went ouer Sea, and directed letters to the Pope of the iniuries done vnto him, and also into Siria, vnto king Richard. Vpō which complaint, Pope Celestine wrote a thundering letter vnto the prelates of England, that they should with book, bell, and candle procéed against earle Iohn, and other his adherents, with no lesse seueritie, then if the iniuries had béene done vnto his owne person, &c. But none could be got to execute the commandement of the Pope: And the other part wrote likewise to king Richard, complayning of the abuses of the Chancellor.

This Bishop of Elie wrote vnto him, that the French king set vp Iohn, his brother, to possesse his kingdome, being councelled thereunto by the Templars. Whereupon, the K. séeing the Duke of Burgundie,The K taketh truce with the Saracens. & the Frenchmen shrinke from him, toke truce, offered by the Saracens, vpon the con­dition, [Page 182] that if the king would restore vnto him againe Sila­uonia, in as good state, as it was when he tooke it, he would graunt to him, and to all Christians in the lande of Ierusa­lem, truce for thrée yeres.

Not long after, an. 1193. 1193 the next Spring, hee returned: and in his iourney (by the tempestes of weather) about the partes of Histria,The K taken in his returne from the Sa­racens warre, and sold to the Emperour Chalices cros­ses, and shrines sold to redeem the king. in a Towne called Sinaca, was there ta­ken by Lympold, Duke of the same Countrey, and so solde to the Emperor for 60000. markes: and was kept by him in custodie, a yere and thrée monethes: and at length relea­sed for 14000. Poundes: which Summe of money was here gathered and made in England, of Chalices, Crosses, Shrines and other Church plate: and this was about the 5. yere of his reigne, and then it was obteyned of the P. that Priests might celebrate with Chalices of latin, 1195 and tinne:Chalices of lattin & tinne. which continued long after.

In the time of the kinges captiuitie, Philip the French K. incensed Iohn, the brother of king Richard, to take on him the kingdome of his brother. For which fact, Ioh. at his brothers returne, submitted himselfe vnto him, and craued pardon: which the king graunted.

1197 About this time, there was one Fulco Fulco. (some say hée was Archb. of Roan called Gualter) who came vnto the king, and tolde him,The kings three daugh­ters bestowed. he had three daughters to bestow, willing him to bestow them in time: that is, pride, couetousnes, and luxuri­ousnes. Which words the king tooke in good part, & calling his Lords, declared vnto them what Fulco had councelled him: and said, I geue my daughter swelling pride to be wife to the proude Templars: My greedy daughter auarice to the couetous order of y^e Cistercian mōks: And last of al my filthy daughter Lururie to the riotous prelates of the Church.

The king laying siege to a castle called Galuz, belong­ing to the Lord Bemonice in little Brittaine, thinking there to haue obtained great substaunce of treasure, was shot into the arme by a souldier named Beytādus Cordomi: K Richard slaine. [Page 183] wherevpon the yron remaining and festering in the wound, the king within nine daies after died, hauing first forgiuen the souldier before his death.

After the death of king Richard, King Iohn. raigned his brother Iohn Earle of Morton.

An. 1200. 1200 Diuorce was made betwixt king Iohn and his wife, because they were in the 3. degrée of kinred.

An. 1205. 1205 Hubert archb. of Canterbury deceased Before his body was yet committed to the earth, the yoonger sort of the monks elected Reignold their superiour: and placed him in the Metropolitane sea without the Kings licence and knowledge. Who being sent vnto by the elder sort of mōks, requiring his gratious license to choose their Archb. consen­ted therevnto: requiring them also instantly at his request they would shew fauour to Iohn Gray bishop of Norwich, which they also did, electing him into that sea. And for the full establishing, the king sent of his owne charges, to haue the matter ratified by the Pope.

The two Suffraganes of Canterbury not beyng made acquainted with the matter, sent spéedily to Rome, 1206 to haue both the elections stopped, wherevpon grew great tumult: for the Pope condemning both their elections, created Ste­phen Langton with his owne hand, in the high Church of Viterby: vpon which occasion the king conceiued an excée­ding displeasure against the Clergy, and Monks of Canter­bury, and banished 64. of them out of the land: and doth also sharply expostulate by letters with the Pope, for that he had chosen Stephen Langton, a man brought vp amongst his e­nimies a long time, in the kingdome of France: besides the derogation to the liberties of his crowne threatning except he would fauour the kings liking of the B. of Norwich,The king threatneth the Pope. hée would cut of the trade to Rome, and the profites that came thether from the land.

The Pope writeth in the behalfe of R. Langton a fro­ward and arrogant letter, and not long after sendeth a com­mandement [Page 184] and charge into England to certaine bishops, that if the king would not yéeld, they should interdict him through his realme. For the executiō whereof foure bishops were appointed: William B. of London, Eustace bishop of Ely, Walter bishop of Winchester, and Giles bishop of He­reford. Which foure bishops went to him, shewing their cō ­mission,The king in­terdicted. & willing him to consent: which the king refusing, they went and pronounced the generall interdiction through out the realme, and so the Church dores were shut vp, with keies, walles, and other fastnings, &c. Which with other demeanour so incensed the king, that hée tooke all the posses­sions of the foure Bishops into his handes, appointing cer­taine men to kéepe the liuing of the Clergie throughout the realme, and that they should inioy no part thereof: he also proclaimed, that all those that had Church liuing, and went ouer the sea, should returne at a certaine day, or else lose their liuings for euer: and charged all Sheriffes to inquire if any churchman receiued any commaundement that came from the Pope,The king a­gainst the Clergie. and that they should take their bodies and bring them before him, and also that they should take into their hands for the kings vse, all the church lands that were giuen to any man by the Archbishop Stephen, or by the pri­ors of Canterburie, from the time of the election of the Arch­bishop: and further charged, that all the woods that were the Archbishops, should be cut downe, and sold.

Which things the pope hearing of, sendeth two Legates Pandulph and Durance, Pandulph and Durance Le­gates. to charge the king to make restitu­tion, and cease from those wrongs doone to the church: which when he refused to doo, he procéeded to excommunicate him, & to assoile all his subiects from their oth of obedience,Subiects as­soiled of their oth of obediēce. assoi­ling also all those of their sins, that would rise against the K. And a while after vpon the Legats returne the Pope sum­moned all bishops,The king ac­cursed of the Pope. abbots, & clarkes to repaire to Rome, to cōsult what was to be doone therin, where he accursed the K. and sent vnto the French king vpon remissiō of all his sins, [Page 185] and of all that went with him, that he should take with him all the power that he might, and so inuade the Realme of England, to destroy king Iohn. Moreouer, he gaue sentēce, that the K. should be deposed, & another put in his place: ap­pointing the deposing to y^e french K Philip: The pope gi­ueth England to the French king. promising to giue him remission of al his sins, and the cléere possession of all the Realme of England, to him, & his heires, if he did either kill him, or expel him. Whervpō, the next yere 1212. 1212 the Frēch K. begā to inuade: but the Englishmen took 300. of his ships, wel ladē with al prouision, & burnt another hundred within the hauen: and tooke the spoile: yet the K. considering the conspiracies of the pope, and the sharpe inuasion of y^e French K. with the treasons at home, by reason of the popes dispen­sation with the oath of obediēce, in the 13. yéere of his raign sent Embassadors to the pope, requiring peace:The king sub­mitteth to the Pope. promising to satisfie him in al things with due satisfaction: whervpon the pope sent Pandulph again into Englād, with other Embas­sadors. To whō, in the behalfe of y^e court of Rome, the K. sub­mitted himself, & resigning, gaue vp his dominiōs of Eng­land, & Ireland frō him & his heires, that should come of him for euermore: with this condition, that he shold take these 2. dominions of the pope again to farm,The Realme of England and Ireland far­med of y^e Pope. paying yéerly therfore to the court of Rome, 1000. marks of siluer. Thē took the K. the crown from his head, knéeling vpon his knées, in y^e pre­sence of al his lords, & Barons, & gaue it to Pandulph, the le­gate, saying on this wise: Here I resign vp the crown of the Realme of England into the popes hands, Inocent the 3: & put me wholly in his mercy, & ordinance.The king re­signeth y^e crown to the Popes Legate. Then took Pādulph the crowne of K. Iohn, and kept it 5. daies, as a possession, & seisin taking of the 2. Realmes England, and Ireland: which also the king confirmed by a chart obligatory. Wher­vpon, he was the 2. of Iuly, discharged from the interdiction. wherein he had continued 6. yéeres & 3. moneths. Moreo­uer, those that did stick to the K, of the meaner sort, they wer also fain to resort to the legate for absolutiō: the other being [Page 186] faine to séeke to the pope. Nowe notwithstanding this sub­mission of the K yet did the Cleargy pretend farther against him, and incensed his Barons: insomuch that diuers of them desired of Philip, the French king, that he would giue them Lodouike, his eldest sonne whom they would make their K. so that the king was faine to vse the popes aide, against di­uers conspiracies,The Duke of Milaine. and attempts against him: till at the last, the Barons vnderstanding by the vicount of Millain, who lay on his death bed at London, how Lodouike had sworne, most cruelly to vse the English nation if he preuailed: they sought for y^e kings fauor, & recōciliation: which they obtained.

Ann. 1215. 1215 Innocent 3. held a synode at Rome, called the councel of Lateran, wherin he established by publike decree y^t the pope shold haue frō thēceforth the correction of al chri­stian princes,Strange de­crees of the Pope. & that no emperor shold be admitted except he were sworn before, & also crowned of him: he ordeined moreuer, that whosoeuer he were, that spake euil of the pope, hée should be punished in hell with eternall damnation.

He then ordained a pixe for to couer the host, and a Bell when he goeth abroad,Transubstan­tiation. Pope dieth. and made the masse equal with Chri­stes Gospel. In this councell was also brought in transub­stantiation: he continued also the act of abiuring the wiues of priestes.

Anno 1216. 1216 died Pope Innocent 3. the 17 day of Iuly, and was buried at Perusium in Italy.

After, him succeeded one Cintucus, otherwise called Ho­norius Honorius. 3. a man of very great age: yet liued he ten yéers, and a halfe in the papacie, and more.

The same yéere also, king Iohn was poisoned (as most writers testify) at Swinsted abbey,K. Ioh. poisoned by a mōke of that abbey, of the order of the Cistercians, or S Bernards brethrē, cal­led Simon of Swinsted. The monk did first consult with his abbot,The propesie of Caiphas. & shewed him what he minded to do, alleaging for him self, the porphecy of Caiphas, 11. of Iohn, saying: It is better that one man should die, then the whole people perish.

I am well contented (saith he) to loose my life, & so become a martyr, that I may vtterly destroy this tyrant: with that y^e Abbot did wéepe for gladnes, & much cōmended his feruent zeale. The Monke then being absolued of his Abbot for do­ing this fact, went secretly into the garden on the backside, & finding there a most venemous toad, did so pricke him, and presse him with his pēknife, that he made him vomit all the poison y^t was within him: this doone he conueyed it into a cup of wine, & with a flattering & smiling countenance, he said to the K. If it shall please your princely maiestie, here is such a cup of wine, as you neuer dranke better in your life time: I trust this wassall shall make all Englād glad, & with that he dranke a great draught thereof: the King pledged him. The monk anon went to the priuie, and there died:The monke dieth. (his guts gu­shing out of his belly) and had cōtinually from thenceforth 3 monks to sing masse for him, cōfirmed by their general chap­ter. The K. within a short space after, feeling great griefe in his body, asked for Simon the monk: answere was made, he was dead: thē God haue mercy on me said y^e K. so went he to Newark vpō Trēt, & there died: & was buried in y^e cathedral church at Worcester, betwixt S. Oswald & S. Wolstane, K. Iohn dieth. an. 1216. the 19. of October, after that he had béene much vexed with the cleargy 18. yeeres, sixe moneths, and odde daies.

In the raigne of this king, the Citizens of London first obteined of the K. to choose yerely a Mayor.

Next vnto King Iohn, succéeded his sonne. Hen. 3. Mayor in London. being ix. yeres of age, and was crowned, an. 1216. at Glocester, (which was thē coūted the safest place in the land) by Swal­low the Popes Legate. Yet notwithstanding, Lewes the French kings sonne, greatly molested him, 1119 with certayne Lords and B. who hated his father K. Iohn. til 1219 Lewes lost y^e field, & was driuen to séek peace. & so receued, and absol­ued by the Cardinal, who before had cursed him, and all that took part w^t him: and had geuen him 1000. l. in siluer for his charges, & so departed. After the departure of Lewes, Swal the [Page 188] Legate looketh to his haruest: and maketh inquisition for all those Bishops that had taken against Henry the third, and held with Lewes, and caused them to fine for their fault and recouery of their seates: Hugo of Lincolne 1000. markes, and an 100. to Swalo the Legate.

Americus a­gainst images. Priuat tithes. Receiuing at Easter. The bell and candle before the Sacramēt. The Masse as from the pope.Pope Innocent the third, condemned Americus a lear­ned bishop, for an heretike, for teaching against Images. Al­so he brought into the Church the paying of priuate tithes, and receiuing once a yéere at Easter: he ordeined the reser­uation of the Sacrament, and the going with the bell and light before the Sacrament: he ordeined also in the Coun­cell of Laterane, that the Canon of the Masse should be re­ceiued with equal authority, as if it procéeded from the Apo­stles themselues: he brought in transubstantiation. Also hee ordeined that none should marry within the third de­grée.

The Pope stir­reth vp dissen­tion in y^e worldHe stirred vp Otho against the Emp. Philip, because Philip was made Emperor against his will: and afterward against the said Otho, (whom he made Emperour) he ray­sed vp Fredericke king of Cecil, and deposed Otho, because he said, he held certaine cities belonging vnto him.

Correction of Princes belō ­geth to y^e pope.He ordained also, if any prince offended one another, the correction should appertaine vnto the Pope.

In the history of Hermannus Mutius, it is recorded, that an. 1212. 1212 in this Popes time, diuers noble men, and other in the Countrey of Alsatia,100. Alsatians burned in one day by the P. did holde that euery day was frée for eating of flesh, so it be done soberly. Also, that they did wickedly, which restrayned Ministers from their lawfull wiues: For which cause, this Pope and his Bishops, caused an hundred of them to be burned in one day. Nauclerus re­porteth, that at the same time, many were in the Citie of Millan, of the said doctrine, which vsed to sende Collects vn­to the foresaid Saints of Alsatia.

• [Page 189]AVstinians.
• Ambrosians. two sortes, 490
• Antonians heremites, 324
• Austines heremites, 498
• Austines obseruants, 490
• Armenians sect.
• Ammonites, and Moabites.
• Basilius order, 384
• Benets order, 324
• Bernardes order, 1120
• Barefooted friers, 1222
• Brigets order, 1370
• Beghart, or white Spirites, 1399
• Brethren of Ierusalem, 1103
• Brethren of S. Iohn, de ciuitate, black friers, 1220
• Brethren of wilful pouertie,
• Cluniacensis order, 913
• Canons of S. Augustine, 7080
• Charterhouse order, 1086
• Cistercian order, 1098
• Crossebearers, or Crossed friers, 1216
• Carmelites, or white friers, 1212
• Clares order, 1225
• Celestines order, 1297
• Camaldulensis order, 950
• Crostarred brethren,
• Constantino politanish order
• Crosse-bearers,
• Chapter monkes.
• Duch order, 1216
• Dominick black friers, 1220
• Franciscans, 1224
• Grandmontensis order, 1076
• Gregorian order, 594
• Georges order 1407
• Guilhelmites, 1246
• Gerundinesis order.
• Galileans,
• Heremites.
• Helenes brethren,
• Humiliati, 1166
• Hospitall brethren.
• Holy Ghost order.
• Ieroms order, two sorts. 1412
• Iohns heremites.
• Iustines order, 1432
• Iohannites, or knights of the Rhodes, 380
• Iniesuati, 1308
• Ieromes heremites, 1365
• Iosephs order, 490
• Iacobites sect.
• Iames brethrens order.
• Iames brethren with the sword.
• [Page 190]Indians order.
• Katherin of Senes order, 1455
• Keyed mōks, K. of the Rhodes.
• Lazarites, or Marimagdalins, or our Ladies brethren. 1034
• Lords of Vngarie.
• Minorires, which be deuided into
  • Conuentuales.
  • Obseruants.
  • Reformate.
  • Collectane.
  • De Capucio.
  • De Euangelio.
  • Amedes.
  • Clarini, &c.
• Minorites 1224
• Maries seruants, 1304
• Monks of mount Oliuet, 1046
• Marouinies sect
• Monorites sect.
• Monache, & Monachi.
• Morbonei, & Merestei.
• Menalaish, & Iasonish sect.
• New chanons of S. Austin, 1430
• Nestorini.
• Nalhart brethren.
• New order of our Ladie.
• Nazarei.
• Paules heremites. 345
• Premonstratensis order, 1119
• Preachers order, or black friers,
• Peter the Apostles order, 1009
• Purgatorie brethren
• Rechabites.
• Sarrabites.
• Sambanites, 1199
• Scourgers, the first sect, 1266
• Souldiers of Iesus Christ, 1323
• Scopenites, or saint Saluators order, 1367
• Specularii, or Glasse order.
• Sepulchres order.
• Shere order.
• Swerds order.
• Starrid monkes.
• Starrid friers.
• Sclauonie order.
• Scourgers, the second secte, called Niniuites.
• Stoole brethren.
• Scotland brethren order.
• Sicarii.
• S. Sophis order.
• Templars order, 1110
• Templar knights 1120
• The vale of Iosaphats order
• Vallis Vmbrosae, 1400
• Waldensis sect.
• Wentzelaus order.
• Wilhelmes order.
• White monkes of mount Oliuet. 1406
• Zelotes order.

IN the daies of pope Innocent the 3. began the two sects of Friers, one called the Preachers order,Dominicks. Minorits friers. or blacke friers of S. Dominicks, the other called the Minorits of S. Francis. The Preachers order began of one Dominicke a Spani­ard, about the partes of Tholouse, who after he had labou­red 10. yéeres, in preaching against the Albingenses, after­ward comming vp to the Councell with Fulco B. of Tho­louse, desired the pope to haue his order of preaching cōfir­med: which the pope a great while refused, till at length tho­rough a dreame he dreamed, he perswadeth the Pope. His dreame was, that Laterane Church was ready to fall, & he with his shoulders was faine to hold it: wherevpon Domi­nick had his petitition granted. The rule which they folow, séemeth to be taken out of S. August. Their profession stādeth vpō 3. special point. 1. Hauing charity. 2 Holding humility. 3. Possessing wilful pouerty: their habit, & clothing is blacke.

The minorities descend from one Francis, an Italian, of the citie of Assissium, who hearing that Christ sent forth his disciples to preach, thought to imitate the same in himselfe, & his disciples: and so left of shoes, had but one coate,The perfection of the Gospel. and that of a coorse cloth, in stéed of a latchet to his shoe, and a girdle, tooke a Hempen cord, and apparrelled his disciples, teaching them (as he said) the perfection of the Gospel, to apprehend pouerty, and to walke in the way of holy simplicity. He left in wryting to his Disciples, and followers, his rule, which he called the Rule of the Gospell. He was very seuere in outward chastising of him selfe, so that in Winter, he coue­red his bodie with ise, and snowe. He called pouertie, his Ladie. He kept nothing ouer night. So desirous he was of martirdome, that he went into Siria, to the Souldan, who receiued him honorablie: for he tolde him not the trueth, as Iohn Baptist did to Herod. Many sectes of Franciscans The Franciscans be deuided into many Sectes: some goe in tréene shooes, or pattins, some barefooted, some regular Frāciscās, or obseruāts, some minors, some minimi, other of y^e gospel, other de caputio.

About the same time sprang vp the Crooched friers,Crooched friers. ta­king their originall of Innocent the 3. who raised vp an ar­my signed with the crosse on their brest, to fight against the Albingenses, whom the Pope and his sect accompted for he­retiks, about the part of Tholouse. The Albingenses denied the Popes authoritie and his traditions: they were against Images, pardons, purgatorie: and chiefly they were abhor­red of the Pope, because they set vp a contrary pope against him in the coastes of Burgarorum. Of these Albingenses were slaine at times, and burned a great multitude, by the meanes of the Pope and Simon de monte forti, with other more.

About this season, or not not much before, died Pope In­nocent the third, in the 19. yéere of his Popedome: to whose custody, Fredericus the nephew of Fredericke Barbarossa, being yong, was committed by the empresse his mother. Af­ter this Innocent, succéeded Honorius 3. and after Honori­us, when he had gouerned ten yéeres, followed Gregorius 9. which popes were in the raigne of Henry 3.

About the yéere 1218. 1218 Becket 50. yeeres after his death, was taken vp, and shrined for a new Saint, made of an olde rebel:Becket shrined after his death to whose shrining came such resort of people of Eng­land and France, that the countrey of Kent was not suffici­ent to sustaine them.

About the yeare 1220. 1220 the young king was the seconde time crowned againe at Westminster. About which time, was begun the new building of our Lady Church at West­minster.

By reason the Realme (through king Iohn) was made tributarie to the Pope, the exactions vpon all estates, from the Sea of Rome (especiallie vpon beneficed men,Incredible exactions from Rome. and such as held any thing of the church) were incredible: so that cer­taine of the Nobles assented with the king, to make a re­straint of such rents, and exactions.

The Pope required by Cardinall Otho, of all y^e churches, [Page 193] two prebends, one for the bishops part, one for the chapter: & also of the monasteries, where be diuerse portions,The Popes request in En­gland. one for y^e Abbot, another for the couent: of y^e couēt so much as apper­teineth to one monke, y^e portion of the goods being portiona­bly deuided: of the Abbot likewise as much. This request was denied, so that not long after the said Otho came again, Cum autentico plenariae potestatis and assembled a Councell a­gaine at London, for the former purpose: so that diuerse for feare, & many to obtaine further dignities, bestowed diuers pretious rewards on him, in palfreis, in rich plate, and iew­els, in costly and sumptuous garmēts, richly furred, in come, in vittels, &c.Gifts to the popes Legate. In so much that onely the B. of Winchester hearing that he would winter at London, sent him fiftie fat oxen, and a 100. coome of pure wheat, and eight tunnes of chosen wine towards his house kéeping: and other like­wise according to their abilitie. Now the time of the Coun­cell drawing néere, and the Bishops assembled,Contentiō be­twixt Canter­bury & Yorke for dignitie. there fell great variance and discord betwixt the Archbishops of Can­terbury and Yorke, for sitting at the right hand, and the left hand of the cardinall. The Cardinall to pacifie thē, brought foorth a certaine Bull of the Pope, in the middest whereof was pictured the figure of the Crosse, with the Image of Paule on the right side, and Peter on the left, and vpon that shewed no derogation to arise for the place or seats. Wher­vpon from that time foorth Canterbury enioyed the right hand, and Yorke the left. This strife thus ended,The strife en­ded. the Car­dinall preacheth vnto them, and maketh such vnreasona­ble demaundes, for the filling of his bagges, that the king dreading the displeasure of his commons, for the dooings of the Legate, willed him to repayre home againe to Rome: yet could hée not be so rid of him, but that hée gleaned foure markes of euery procuration, besides, the rable of Friers sturred men to go to warre agaynst the Turkes, whom when they had once bound with a vowe, and signed them with the Crosse, then send they Bulles to release them for [Page 194] mony. Besides the Pope shamed not to aske the fifth part of euery ecclesiasticall mans liuing, and also pope Gregory agréed with the citizens of Rome, that if they would ioyne with him in vāquishing Fredericke the Emperor: he would graunt vnto them, that all the benefices of England that were and should be vacant, namely pertaining to religious houses, should be bestowed at their owne will & commande­ment, to their children, & kinsfolke: whervpon within a few daies after, the pope sendeth commandement to the archb. of Cāterbury, and foure other bishops, that prouision should be made for 300. Romans, in the chiefest, and best benefices in all England300. Romanes to be placed in benefices of England. at the next voidance, so that the archb. and those bishops should be suspēded from all gifts of benefices, vntill the 300. were prouided for. Wherevpon the archb. seing the vnreasonable oppression of the land, went into Fraunce and left the realme, and the rest of the Prelates comming themselues to the king, desired a councell, & that talke might be had in the matter: which being graunted, they made cer­taine exceptions to the Popes request,The Pope de­sireth to be strong to sup­presse the Em­perour Frede­ricke. not daring directly to denie the contribution. Now the occasion both of this collection of the mony, and this fauour of the Romans, was to the end the Pope might be sufficiently strong to suppresse the Emperour Fredericke.

Not long after this, followed at Lions a generall Coun­cell,A Councell at Lions. called by Innocent the 4. In which Councell the En­glish nation did exhibite certaine Articles of their griefes, touching the Popes great exactions, and placing Italians in their benefices: but their suite preuayled not, for the Pope not long after that,New exactiōs in England. sent for new exactions to be ga­thered: which when the King heard of, hée commaunded the Bishops not to yéeld to any such matter, till the returne of his Ambassadours, which hée sent to the Pope touching that matter. About the latter end of December, the Em­bassadours returne, and signifie the Popes high displeasure against the King: whereat hée being greatly mooued, caused [Page 195] to be proclaimed through al his realme, that none héereafter should consent to any taxe of money, frō the court of Rome:No taxe of mo­ney out of England to Rome. which comming to the popes eare, he directeth his letters to y^e prelats of England, vpon payn of his curse & suspence, that they should make collection of the summe of money, against the feast of the assumptiō: the charge of the curse being com­mitted to y^e B. of Worcester to execute.The K. relen­teth to y^e pope. The 3. part of churchgoods, & the yeerly fruit of vacant bene­fices to y^e pope. This so terrified the king, that, what with the perswasion of the bishops, & other prelats, he relented: which made the Pope at length (so past shame) that he he demaunded vpon the censure of his curse, the third part of the churchgoods, and the yéerely fruits of al vacant benefices. So that such hath béene the insatiable de­sire of the Romanists, that in the dayes of Sudburie, Arch­bishop of Canterbury, Anno 1360. the pope by his proc­tors gate from the Cleargy, in lesse then one yéere, more thē 60000. Florins of méere contributions,60000. florins in one yeere to Rome be­sides, &c. besides his other a­uailes, and common reuenues, out of benefices, prebenda­ries, first fruits, tributes, peterpence, collations, reseruati­ons, relaxations, and such merchandise.

About this time, ann. 1220. The Albingen­ses assailed by the pope. the pope stirred vp Lodouike the yong French king, through the instance of Philip his fa­ther, to lay siege against the Albingenses, of the city of Tho­louse, & vtterly to extinguish them: but God preserued thē, and cast such a pestilence among the Frenchmen, beside fa­mine & want, that they were constrained to depart: & Simon de monte forti general of the army, to whom the land of the Earle of Tholouse was giuen by the pope, was slaine with a stone before the gate of the citie.

Ann. 1221. 1221 first entred y^e Frier minorites, or gray Friers into the land, and had their first house at Canterbury,Frier minorits in England. & had their first patrone, Franciscus, which died ann. 1227. 1227 and his order was cōfirmed by P. Honorius 3. an. 1224. About their comming in, many english men came into their order:Iohannes de sancto Egidio. Alexander de Hales. amōg whō, was Iohan. de sācto Egidio, a famous phisitiō, & astro­nomer, & Alexander de Hales. Not long after by Williā de [Page 196] longa Spata, which was the bastard sonne of king Henry 2. and Earle of Salisbury, the house of CarthusianCarthusians. mōks, was first founded at Heitrop, anno 1222. whose wife Ela, after his death founded the house of Nunnes at Lacocks, & there continued her selfe Abbesse of the place.

Not long after, began the new building of the minster of Salisbury,Minster of Salisbury. whereat Pandulphus the Popes legate, laide the 5. first stones: one for the pope, the 2. for the yong K. Henrie, the 3. for the good Earle of Salisbury, she 4 for y^e Countesse, the fift for the B. of Salisbury. About the yeere 1221. fell a contention betwixt Eustace B. of London, and the chapter of Pauls on y^e one side, & the abbot of Westminster with his couent on the other side, about spiritual iurisdictiō, & subiecti­on: whether y^e monastery of Westminster were exēpted frō the subiectiō & iurisdiction of the B. of London, or not: which controuersy at last, cōming to compromise, was committed to y^e arbitrimēt of Stephē, Contention a­bout spirituall iurisdiction. Archb. of Cant. Philip, B of Win­chester. Thomas of Merton, & Richard, prior of Dunstable: & at length it was agréed, that the monastery of Westminster should be vtterly exempted from the iurisdiction of the B. of london: & that Stanes with the appurtenāces therunto belō ­ging,Westminster exempt from the B. of Lon­don. shold appertain to the monast of Westminster. Also y^e the manor of Sunnebury, should be due & proper to y^e church of S. Paul, & also the church of S. Margaret: with al the lād be­longing to the same, to be exempted frō al other iurisdiction, but only y^e B. of Rome, & so was this matter ended, an. 1222. 1222

Anno 1224. 1224 the Lordes and Barons of the land, graun­ted to the king, the wardship and marriage of their heyres: which was then called, Initium malorum.

Wardship ini­tium malorum. An. 1226 1226 died pope Honorius, a great aduersary to Frede­rik the Emp. after whō succeded Gregory 9. more grieuous then his predecessor. In the which yere also died Lodouike y^e periured french K. at the siege of Auinion,Honorius the Emperors eni­mie dieth. whom the pope now the second, or third time, had set vp to fight against Rai­mund, the good Earle of Tholouse, and the Albingenses of [Page 197] that Countrey, at which time also, he sent his Legate, M. Romanꝰ, into France, to require of euery Cathedral church two Prebendships: one for the Bishop, another for the chap­ter. And in Monasteries also, where the Abbot and Couent had diuers portions, to require two Churches: one for the Abbot, the other for the Couent, kéeping this proportion: that how much should suffice for the liuing of one Monke, so much the whole Couent should finde for their part,The Popes vnreasonable request denied in France. and as much the Abbot for his. Which request of the Legate was denied: with further discourse, that if such exactions were not restrayned, it were to be doubted, least an vniuersal depar­ting might follow from the church of Rome. Which words so moued the Legate, that he gaue the matter ouer.

Now while the Legate was in hand for the popes purse, certaine preaching friers were directed by the Legate Ro­manus, into all France, to stirre vp the Frenchmen, to take the crosse vpon them, and to warre against the Earle of To­louse, and the people thereof, whom they accounted heretiks:Warre against the good Earle of Tolouse. which many did gladly yelde vnto, rather for feare of the Frenchking, then for the Legates motion.

Against the Ascention daye then next following, they prepared themselues, with horse, and harnesse, to sette vpon the Tholousians, with strength of 50000. men, besides vit­lers, and wagoners.The Earle of Tolouse of ex­communicated The Legate (by the way) did openlie excommunicate the Earle of Tolouse, and all that tooke his part, and interdicted his lād. The first Citie of the Tholou­sians, was Auinion: at the siege whereof, the king sustained great losse, both through the valour of the Citizens, and also by the hand of God, with pestilence and famine:The French king dieth. so that the king (to auoyd the infection) went into an Abbey, not far of, and shortly after died. Whose death the Popes Legate cau­sed to be concealed, and endeuoured by pollicie, and treache­rie, to get the Citie. For, when he saw that no other meanes would preuaile, he requested, and frendly desired them, that he, and his Prelates that were about him, might come [Page 198] into their Citie, to examine what faith they were of, and that he neither sought, nor meant any other thing thereby, but their own safeties, as wel of body, as of soule: (which he faithfully sware vnto them) that he might returne true cer­tificate thereof. Which being granted, and the Inhabitants nothing mistrusting, the Souldiers of that Campe that were there agréed before, made them readie, and rushed in at the entrance of the Prelates, and slue the Porter, & war­ders,Auinson ouer­run by treason of the Popes Legate. and at length wan the Citie, and destroyed the same. There be accompted more than two and twentie thousand French Souldiers, that perished one way or other, at the siege.

Anno 1228. 1228 About this time, Pope Gregorie the ninth, who succéeded Honorius, The P. chased out of Rome. fell at variance with the people of Rome, in so much, that about y^e feast of Easter, they thrust the Pope out of the Citie, pursuing him vnto his Castle of Viterbium: where also they inuaded him so valeantly, that they chased him to Perusium. Ex Matth. Parisiensi, Pag. 69.

In this yeare also rose a controuersie betwixt the King, and the Prior and Couent of Durham, for choosing of their Bishop: the King taking part with Lucas, a Chaplen of his, whom he offered to their election: the Monkes preferring a Clarke of theirs, called William, Archdeacon of Worce­ster: whom also they presented to the King; but he had no liking vnto him. Whereupon, both the parties sent vp to Rome: where the matter being trauersed with great alter­cation on both sides, it was at length concluded betwéene them both, that neither M. William, nor yet Lucas, should be taken, but that Richard, B. of Sarum, should be translated to Durham, and be Bishop there.

Contention for superioritieThe like stirre happened also, both the same yere, and a­bout the same matter, betwéene the Monkes of Couentrie, and the Chanons of Lichfield, for choosing of their B. which of them should haue the superior voice in the electiō of their [Page 199] Prelate: and that matter beyng had vp to Rome, it was concluded that the Monkes of Couentrie, and the Church of Lichfield should choose their Bishop by course, each part kée­ping turne the one after the other. Prouided, notwithstan­ding, that the Prior of Couentrie, should alwaies haue the first voice in euery election, whereas the old custome was, that the Couent with the Prior of Couentrie was woont to haue the whole election of the bishop, without the Canons. ex Math. Paris. pag. 68.

In this yéere 1228. 1228 died Stephen Langton Archbishop of Canterbury,The chapters of the bible di­stinct by Ste­phen Lāgton. by whom (as N. Triuet recordeth) the chap­ters of the Bible, in that order & number as we now vse thē were first distinct. The said Langton also made Postils vpō the whole Bible: moreouer he builded the New hall in the palace of Canterbury.

After the death of Langton, fell strife betwixt the King, and the Monks of Canterburie, for the election of their Arch­bishop: the Monkes choose one of their owne societie named Walter Heuesham: the King preferred Richard Chauncel­lour of Lincolne, and articulated against the other, that hée was the sonne of a Felon, conuicted, and hanged: also that hée had lyen with a Nunne, and had children by her, &c. The matter beyng presented before the Pope, and like to go hard on the Kings part, the Kings proctors promised and graunted in his name,The tenth of al the goods of England and Scotland, to be geuen to the Pope. to be giuen to the Pope the tenth part of all the goods of the Realme of England, and Scot­land moueable, to sustaine his warres agaynst the Empe­rour, so that hée would encline fauourably to the Kings suit, whereat the Pope boyling (as saith Parisiensis) with vn­measurable desire of subduing his enemy the Emperour, and cherished with so great promises, graunted vnto them. This was doone, An. 1229. 1229

These things thus finished at Rome, the Pope sendeth his owne chaplain Stephen, legate into England, to require the tithes of all moueable goods of England, Ireland, and [Page 200] Wales, which were promised vnto him. Wherevpon the king called a Councell at Westminster to common of the matter, where in fine, notwithstāding the dislike of the most part, yet for feare of curse and of interdiction the summe was gathered: so that the Prelates hauing no other reme­dy,The prelates driuen to sell there chalices and copes. were driuen to sell their chalices, cruets, copes, iewels, and other Church plate, and some to lay to morgage such things as they had, some also to borrow vpon vsury, to make the mony which was required. Moreouer the said Stephen (as saith Parisiensis) brought with him into England for the same purpose,Vsurers brought into England by the Popes Legate. bankers and vsurers, who lending out their monie vpon great interest, did vnreasonably pinch the English people: which Merchant vsurers were then called Caursini, and such exactions were then vpon the poore En­glishmen, that not only their present goods were valued, and taxed,The corne growing a­gainst the next haruest, tithes to pay y^e Pope. but also the corne yet growing against the next har­uest, was tithed, &c. Onely the Earle of Chester named Ra­dulphus, stood stoutly against the pope, suffering none with­in his dominion, either lay men, or clarks, to yéeld any tēths to the Popes proctors. Parisiensis, pag. 74.

This yéere 1229. was finished the New church of Co­uentrie by Alexander bishop of the same citie, and partly by the helpe of the king: which Church Richard his predeces­sor bishop of Couentry had begon.

The French men againe about this time assayled Ray­mundus Earle of Tholouse,The, Earle of Tholouse as­sailed againe. but preuailed not, the Earle hauing in the conflict taken 500. and many slaine of their seruitours: to the number of two thousand, were taken with their armour. Yet thrise the same Summer did they assault the godly Earle, and were put to flight and discomfited. Parisiensis, pag. 96.

Richard Archb. of Canterbury beyng now confirmed in his seat, came to the king complaining of Hubert lord chiefe Iustice, for withholding the Castle and towne of Tum­bridge from him, with the appertenance thereto belōging, & [Page 201] other lands of y^e Earle of Clare, lately deceassed: which lands pertained to the right of that sea, and to the Church of Can­terbury: for the which the said Earle & his auncestors, were bound to doe homage to him and his predecessors: and there­fore required the kéeping of the foresaid castle, with the de­meanes to be restored vnto him. The king misliking the de­mand, answered not to the appetite of the Archb. wherby he was so moued, that he brast forth into excommunication of al such as held those possessions, or tooke their part, the K. one­ly excepted: which done, he prosecuteth his matter before the Pope. The K. hearing thereof, sendeth vp M. Roger Con­telu, with certain other against y^e Archb. The Archb. among other the articles, complaineth to the Pope, of certaine Bi­shops his suffragans: who, neglecting their pastoral functiō, did sitte on checker matters, belonging to the king, and exer­cised sessions and iudgements of blood:Bishops set on checker mat­ters exercised sessions and iudgements. The pope neg­lecteth the K. and satisfieth the Archb. he complained also of beneficed parsons, and Clearks, within orders: for hauing many benefices ioyned with the cure of soules, and that they also taking example of Bishops, did intermeddle in secular matters, and in iudgements of Lay men. The Pope negle­cteth the kings allegations, & fauoureth altogether the Arch­bishop, and sent him away satisfied in his requests, who in his returning homward, within 3. daies of his setting forth, died, in the house of the gray Friers at Saint Gemmes. Pa­risiensis.

After the death of Richard, the monkes did choose Ran­dulph Neuell, Randulph Neuell. Bishop of Chester, and the Kings Chauncel­lour, a man faithful, vpright, and constant. The King appro­ued of the election, and onely the Popes confirmation was wanting. Wherevpon, the monks addressed thē to Rome, to haue the popes liking: and first requiring help for the expen­ces of the iourney of the new Archbish, hee denied the same, he should séeme in any sort, ambitiously to séeke after it,A good bishop. and holding vp his handes to heauen, thus prayed: O Lorde God, if I shall be thought woorthy to bée called (although [Page 202] indéed vnworthy) to the seat, and office of this Church: so be it as thou hast disposed. But if otherwise in this troublesom office of Chauncery, and this my inferiour ministery, wher­vnto I haue béene assigned, I shall séeme more necessary for this thy kingdom & people, I refuse not my labour, thy will be done. The monkes notwithstanding, procéeded on their iourney, & shewed the matter to the pope: the popes holinesse inquired of the qualities of the man, of Simon Langthon, brother of Stephen Langthon Archbish. before mentioned: who did so depraue Radulph Neuell to the Pope, that hée charged the monkes to procéed to a new election: who agréed vpon Iohn their prior to be Metropolitane: but he (no other fault being found, notwithstanding he had bin examined in 3. daies together of the Cardinals) was repulsed for that he was too aged: though he were able to take a iourney to Rome and home againe.

Anno 1231. 1231 the exactions of the pope were so grieuous in the land, that it was deuised of some of the nobles, that cer­taine letters vnder the pretensed colour of the kings autho­rity, should be sent abroad, commanding that such corne and graine, & other reuenewes as were taken vp for the Pope, should be staied, & forth cōming by a certain day in y^e said let­ters appointed. These letters wer thought to procéed chiefly from Hubert, L. chief iusticeHubert. Lord chiefe Iustice. of England: who then next vn­der the K, ruled y^e most affaires of y^e realme. This done, they sent these letters by certaine souldiers thereto appointed: who did execute y^e contents accordingly: so that the Italians throughout the land, were spoiled, & their corne & fruites be­stowed on y^e poor commons of the land.Italians spoy­led throughout the land. This comming to the knowledge of Roger, B. of London: he with the assistance of other bishops, procéedeth to excommunication against them, and such as had forged the kings letters. Yet for al that, the same yéere, about Easter next following, all the Barnes in Englande, that were in the handes of any Romane, or Italian, were likewise wasted: who for feare were fayne [Page 203] to hide themselues in monasteries and celles. The Authors and workers of this feat were foure score armed souldiers, of whom the principall Captaine was one naming himselfe William Withers William Wi­thers. surnamed Twynge.

The Pope hearing of this, sendeth his letters to the king vpon the same, threatning him with excommunication, to search out the doers of the fact, & to punish them according­ly: likewise he sent the same charge to Peter bishop of Win­chester, and to the Abbot of Saint Edmunds, to inquire in the South partes: to the bishop of Durham, and the Archb. of Yorke, and to Master Iohn Chanon of Yorke a Romane, to inquire in the North partes for the said malefactors. So that earnest inquisition, being made, diuers were found fa­uourers, and diuers euen of y^e cleargy: but the chiefe author was supposed to be Hugo de Burge, L. chiefe iustice, who both with the kings letters, & his own, fortified y^e doers ther­of, that no man durst interrupt them. Moreouer, in the same society, was R. Twinge, who of his owne voluntary accord came to the king, and protested himselfe to be the Author of the fact, because that by the sentence of the B. of Rome, and fraudulent circumuention of the Italians, he was bereaued of the patronage of his benefices, hauing no more to giue but that one. Then the king, and other executors of the Popes commandement, counselled him to offer himselfe to the pope to be absolued, and there to make declaration of his cause. The king also wrote letters in the behalfe of his Souldiers, requiring fauourable audience. At the request whereof, P. Gregorie, both released him of the sentēce, and restored him to his Patronage. But the grudge against Hubert did not so ende, for the Bishops conspired against him: and first com­meth Peter, B. of Winchester, to the K. with gréeuous com­plaints: and so preuayled with him, that he caused the Lord Hubert to be put from his office, and procured Steeuen Se­graue to be placed in his roome. And afterward, the K. was more & more kindled against him, and called him to account [Page 204] for old matters whereof he had the hand of the king to shew for his discharge, which notwithstanding was not accepted: the bishop of Winchester replying, that the charter of king Iohn had no force after his death, but that ye may now (said hée (be called to reckoning of this king for the same.

The iniuries also, & damages wrought against the clarks of Rome, and the Italians, and the Popes Legates, were obiected against him, with diuerse other crimes concerning the estate &c. Wherevnto he was required to answere by order of law. Hubert then seing himselfe in such a straight, refused to answere presently, but required respite, because the matters were waighty which the king obiected vnto him: which was graunted til the 14. day of September: but in the meane time,L. Hubert de­stitute on eue­ry side. fearing the king, he fled from London to the priory of Merton, and was destitute on euery side: sauing onely that Lucas Archb. of Dublin, with instant praiers, & teares, laboured to the king for him. When the day was come, that Hubert must appeare, kéeping amōgst the monks of Merton, he durst not shewe himselfe: whereat the King being offended, directed his letters in all hast to the mayor of London: commaunding him to muster, and take vp all that could beare harnesse in London, and by force of armes, to bring him Hubert either quicke, or dead, out of Merton: which was accomplished.The Londo­ners hate Hu­bert. And on the next morow, the Lon­diners (who hated Hubert) issued out with twenty thousand men, and set forward toward the Abbey of Merton, where Hubert was prostrate before the Altar, commending him­selfe to God.

In the meane season, while the Citizens were on their iournie, it was suggested to the king by Radolph, Bishop of Chichester, and Lord Chancellour, that it was dangerous to raise vp the rude multitude for feare of sedition. Moreouer, what shalbe said (quoth he) among the Frenchmen, & other Nations, but thus (iestingly, and in mockerie) see what a kinde birde is this young king of England, that séeketh to [Page 205] deuoure his olde Nurse, vnder whose winges he hath béene brought vp in his youth? With which words the king be­ing moued, sent in all hast after the armie, willing them to retire. One of the Messengers (for he sent two) made great spéede, and shewed the kings pleasure in good time: the other (desiring the destruction of Hubert) lingred in his way, and notwithstanding he rode but a soft pace, fel of his horse, that by chance stumbled, and brake his neck.

After this, the Archb. of Dublin, with great suite intrea­ted, and obteyned of the K. to graunt Hubert respite till the xij. of Ianuary, to prouide him of his answere. Whereupon, Hubert taking some confidence, and (as it were) comming to himselfe) tooke his iourney to S. Edmondsburie, where his wife was: and passing through Essex, inned at a certayne Towne, belonging to the B. of Norwich. Whereof, when the king was certified, (fearing least he should make some commotion in the Realme) sendeth in hastie anger after him, Sir Godfrey Crancombe, knight with 300. men, com­manding them vnder paine of hanging, that they shoulde bring him to the Tower of London. Which commandemēt was accomplished in hast. Hubert hauing intelligence of their comming, (rose out of his bed, naked as he was) & ran to the Chappell néere to the Inne where he was, and there with one hand holdeth the crosse, and with the other the sa­crament of the Lordes bodie. Godfrey entering the Chappell with his armed Souldiers, and taking the Crosse and Sacrament out of his hands,L. Hubert brought to Tower. bound him fast with Fet­ters and Giues, vnder the horse bellie, and brought him to the Tower. Whereat the king (hauing tarryed vp, watch­ing for him) greatly reioyced, and went merrilye to his bed.

The next morrow following, Roger, Bishoppe of Lon­don, had knowledge after what sort he was taken out of the Chappel. He commeth to the King, blaming him boldly for violating the peace of holy Church: and protested, that vn­lesse [Page 206] the partie were losed againe, and sent to the Chappell, from whence he was taken, he would enter into sentence of Excommunication against the déede doers.L. Hubert sent back a­gaine. Whereupon, the king sendeth him back againe to the Chappel, by y^e same Souldiers that brought him out before: and geueth charge vnder paine of hanging, to the Sheriffes of Hartford, and Essex, that in their owne persons, with the strength of both Shires, they should watch, and compasse about the Chap­pell, and sée that Hubert in no wise should escape. In the meane time,Lucas Archb of Dublin, true frend to the L. Hub. he continued in praier, night, and day: and Lu­cas Archb. of Dublin, his true, and almost onely friend, cea­sed not to pray, and wéepe to the King for him, desiring him at the least to participate vnto him, what he purposed to doe with Hubert Whereupon, the King answering, said, of thrée things he should choose whether he would. First, ei­ther to forsweare the Realme of England for euer: or to be condēned to perpetuall imprisonment: or els to confesse him selfe openly to be a traytor.Hard choice offered to L. Hubert. But hereunto Hubert made an­swere, that he would choose none of these, as, who was nei­ther guiltie, nor worthie of any such confusion. But to sa­tisfie somewhat the minde of the King, he would be content to depart the Realm for a season: but to abiure the realm, he would not so doe.

In this meane time, Radulphus, Earle of Chester, and Lincolne, which was one of the greatest enemies he had, died. Hubert yet continued enclosed in the Chappell, vn­till his two seruaunts (which ministred vnto him) were taken from him by the kings commandement.

Then Hubert (séeing no other remedie, but there to be starued with hunger) offered him selfe of his owne accorde vnto the Sheriffes: who by the K. commandement, brought him againe to the Tower.

Not long after the K. hearing that Hubert had committed his treasure to y^e Templars in Lōdon, sent to thē to deliuer it into his hands who refusing so to do, the king cōmaunded [Page 207] Hubert to cause the treasure to be deliuered: which he did most willingly, and yéelded both himselfe, his treasures, & all that euer he had vnto the kings wil, and pleasure. The e­nemies of Hubert herevpon cried out against him, saying: that he was a théefe, & had stolen the treasure from the king, had deserued to be hanged: and thus cried the accusers daily in the kings eares: but the king now somewhat appeased & satisfied, answered that there was no néed so straitly to deale with him, who frō the time of his youth first serued his vn­cle K. Richard, then his father K. Iohn: in whose seruice (as he heard say) he was driuen to eate his horse, &c. and that he had rather be counted a king, foolish & simple, then to he iud­ged a tyrant toward such as haue serued him, and his ance­stors in so many dangers, faithfully waying more the fewe euils (which yet be not proued) then so many good desertes of his euident, and manifest seruice, done both to him,The K. some­what appeased towards Lord Hubert. and the whole realme. And thus the king somwhat relented to poore Hubert his old seruant, and graunted to him such lands as he had giuen by king Iohn his father: and whatsoeuer he had els by his owne purchase.

Thus Hubert had some chéering,Hubert some­what cheered. and with the fauour of the king, the nobles began to bée satisfied: and foure Earles, namely, Richard the kinges brother, William, Earle of Warren, Richarde, Earle Marshall, and William, Earle of Ferries, became Sureties for him vnto the King. Vp­on which Sureties, he was translated to the Castle of Di­uisis.

Whereupon, the Bishoppe of Winchester commeth craftely to the King, and desireth the custodie of that Castle,Craft of a Bishop. making no mention of Hubert, to the intent, that by the kéeping thereof, he might the sooner dispatch him. Hubert hearing thereof, openeth the matter vnto two of his ser­uāts, who cōueyed him by night vpon their backs (fettered as he was, his kéepers being a sléep) into y^e parish church of y^e town, & there remained w^t him. The kéepers (after search) [Page 208] found him in the Church, and with violence drew him into the castle againe, whereof the Bishop of Sarum vnderstan­ding, came to the castle where Hubert was, and requireth that he might be brought to the church againe, from whence he was taken: which when the kéepers denied to doo, the bi­shop gaue sentence of excommunication against them: and that doone, with the bishop of London, and other bishops, go­eth and complaineth to the king of the iniurie doone to Hu­bert, and contumely against the church: neyther would they leaue the king,Great reuerēce of the church. before they had obtained that he should bée brought againe into the Church, and so he was: but not long after the king commaunded to kéepe him with watch,The king hard to L. Hubert againe. till either he came forth, or perished by famine.

In the meane season, great dissention arose betweene the King, and his Nobles: by meanes whereof, Hubert was taken by Richard, Earle marshall into Wales, and there remained til the King at length was reconciled with his nobles,L. Hubert re­ceiued into the kings fauour. and so receiued with the rest Hubert againe into his fauour.

As Hubert was vexed for emptying the Popes barnes, so likewise Roger, Bishop of London, being suspected for the same, was inforced to trauell to Rome, there to purge himselfe before the Pope.

Caursini, Ita­lian vsurers.This Roger, after his returne from Rome, laboured to expell out of his Dioces, the Italian Vsurers, called Caursi­ni and (they withstanding him) procéedeth to the sentence of excommunication against them. But they so wrought with the Pope, that they caused the Bishoppe of London (being both aged, and sicklie) to be cited beyonde the Seas, there to make answere vnto such obiections as were infer­red against him. And so the bishop was compelled to let the cause fall.

The Popes visitation ge­nerall.The same yere, the Pope (to recouer his losses) proclay­med a generall visitation thorough all religious houses, ex­empt, and not exempt, vniuersallie pertayning to his iuris­diction, [Page 209] where, by the cruell dealing of the visitors, many were compelled to trauell, & appeale to Rome, to the great expenses of their mony, and filling of the popes coffers. And (as Parisiensis saith) the visitatiō tended not to any reforma­tion, so much as to the deformation of the vniuersall order: while all they which before through all parts of the world folowed onely the rule of Benedict, A deformation no reformation Benedict or­der. now through new deui­sed constitutions, are found so deuided, & diuers, that of al the monasteries, and other churches of religion, scarse may two be found, which do agrée in one rule, and institution of life.

In the time that Hubert was secluded frō the king. 1233 none bare sway vnder him but Peter B. of Winchester:Peter bishop of Winchester. by whose counsell the naturall seruitours of the king were remooued, and straungers placed in greatest offices. To him were ioy­ned Peter de Riuallis his coosin, who had cōmitted to him all the great holds & munitions of the realme. Stephen Segraue who succéeded Hubert, & Robert Passelew, who had the kée­ping of the treasure vnder Peter Riuall: so that by these, all the affaires of the realme were ordered: & wherof the nobles cōplaining, through the bishops means could haue no audi­ence. So that they sent word to the K. that vnlesse he would without al delay seclude from him Peter B of Winchester, and other Alians of Pictauia, they would with the cōmon cōsent of the realme, displace him of his kingdome.They would displace the king. At which message the king was much perplexed: but Winchester wrought so with him, that the king warred vpon the Mar­shall, with other of the Nobles néere two yéeres.

The same yéere the king builded a monastery of cōuertsA monastery of conuerts. at London, for the redemption of his soule, and the soule of king Iohn his father, and the soules of all his ancestors, &c. Ex Math. Paris. pag. 86. After the election of Iohn Prior of Cāterbury was disanulled, one Iohn Blund was elected: who trauelling vp to Rome, An 1233. 1233 to be confirmed of the pope, was vnchosen againe, for that he had receiued of Peter B. of Winchester 1000. marks, and had another 1000. pro­mised [Page 210] him of the said Winchester: thinking by his mony to make him of his side, & also wrote to the Emperour to helpe forward his promotion in the court of Rome: but all was in vaine. After whom by the commandement of the Pope, one Edmund, Chanon of Salisbury, was ordained Archb. and had his pal sent him from the pope: which Edmund, Edmund. after, for his vertues was canonized for a Saint:Robert Gro­sted. about which time also Robert Grosted was made bishop of Lincolne.

This Edmund with other bishops, An. 1234. 1234 declared boldly in the name of the Lords (the king being in counsell at Westminster) that the counsell which then he followed was daungerous,A bad counsell followed of the king. both to him and the realme. Adding more­ouer except he would in short time reforme himselfe, they would procéed by censure of the Church against him: these wordes of the Bishops beyng spoken, the king required a little time of respite to aduise him, saying: that he could not of a sudden remoue his councell from him, before he had en­tred his accompt with them of his treasures cōmitted vnto them, and so the assembly brake vp.

Not long after this Edmund the archb. was inuested in y^e church of Canterbury: who shortly after his consecration, about the moneth of Aprill cōming with his Suffragans to the place of counsaile, where the King with his Barons and Earles was assēbled, put him in mind of his promise, touch­ing the reforming of matters: denouncing, that except hée would spéedily so doo,Reformation. they would procéede to the sentence of excōmunication against him, & those that should shew them­selues enemies: wherevpon the king within few daies after commaunded Winchester to leaue the court, and to go to his Bishopricke: moreouer hée commaunded Riuall the Bi­shops coosin (some stories say his sonne) to render vnto him his castels, and to giue accompt of all his treasures, and so to voyd the realme:The kings courage. swearing moreouer vnto him, that if he were not beneficed, and within orders of the Church, hée would haue caused both his eies to be pulled out of his head. [Page 211] He expelled also the Pictauians, & sent Edmund, Pictauians expelled. the Arch­bishop, with Chester, and Rochester, to intreate of peace with Leolin and Richard, Earle marshall and others. But in the meane time, while these things were doing in Eng­land, Richard, Earle marshal, by the falshood of the Bish. of Winchester, and Peter Riuall, forging the kinges letters to the Irishmen against him: and partly by the conspiracie of Gilbert de Morisco, was circumuented by the Irishmen in warre: and there taken, and wounded, and by them (through the meanes of his Surgion) slaine.

About this time great slaughter was of thē which are cal­led Catini, about the parts of Almaine:Catini in As­maine slaine. they were estéemed of pope Gregorie, and the papistes, for heretikes: but what their opinions were, it is not certaine. Parisi.

In like sort,Albingenses slaine. the Albingenses in great number were slain by pope Gregory in a certaine plain in Spaine. Paris. fo. 87

The king hearing of the death of the Earle marshal, made great lamentation for him.

At Glocester, the Archb. with the bishops, declared to the K, the conditions of peace: & desired y^t he would be reconciled to the Nobles, & those hée had banished the Realme. Wher­vpon, the King directed his letters, and gaue safeconduct to all the exiles, that they shoulde repaire to him about the beginning of Iune at Glocester. Wherevppon first com­meth to the King, Hubert, Hubert com­meth to the K, offering himselfe to the kinges goodwill, and fauour: whom the king with chéerefull coun­tenance, embraced: restoring vnto him, all that hée had taken from him, of liuing, and possessions: and after him, came o­thers that were imbraced of the king, and receiued into fa­uour againe,Reconciliation and those that were before high in the Kinges fauor, reproued and reiected, and among other matters, for the death of the Earle marshal.

The same yéere the peace grew in England,Dissention be­twixt the pope, & the Romans. dissentiō fel at Rome, betwixt the Pope and the Romanes: for that the Citizens claimed by olde custome, that it was not lawfull [Page 212] for the pope to excommunicat any citizen,The Pope greater then any man. nor suspend the ci­tie with any interdiction for any maner excesse. The Pope answered, that he is lesse thā God, but greater than any mā, therefore greater then any Citizen: yea greater then King or Emperor: and forsomuch as he is their spiritual father, he ought, and lawfully may chastise his children. For this, and other controuersies, such dissention arose, that the pope with his cardinals, remoued to Perusium: but the Romans ouer­threw diuers of his houses in the citie. Wherefore he did ex­communicate them. The Romanes then flying to the Em­peror, desired his aide: but he gathered an army, and to plea­sure the Pope, went against them, and ioyned with the Popes army: whose Captains were, the Earle of Tholouse (to purchase the popes fauour) and Peter the foresaid B. of Winchest, who ioyning together with the emperour, vexed the citizens greatly, who with the nūber of a hundred thou­sand without order, issuing out with purpose to destroy Vi­terbium the popes cities, were destroied thēselues (in great number) of their enimies. On both partes were slaine 30.Romans slayn. thousand But the most part were of the Citizens. This dissention continued long after.

In the time of this Gregory 9. ann. 1230. 1230 the schisme of the Church brake out into a plaine diuision,Schisme of the East Chhrch from the West. vtterly disse­uering the East Church from the West, vppon this occa­sion.

There was a certaine Archbishop, elected to a Bishop­ricke among the Grecians: who comming to Rome to bée confirmed, could not be admitted without a great summe of money: which when he refused to pay, and detested the exe­crable simony of the Court of Rome, hee made his repaire home againe to his countrie, vnconfirmed: declaring to the whole nobilitie of that land, how the case stood. Wherevpon all the Church of the Grecians hearing this, at the same time departed vtterly from the Church of Rome. Insomuch that the Archbish. of Constantinople comming afterward [Page 213] to the Councel of Lions, declared there openly, that, where­as he had before time aboue thirtie Bishoprickes, and Suf­fraganes, now he had not thrée. Adding moreouer, that all the Grecians, and certaine other, with Antioch, & the whole Empire of Romania, euen to the gates (almost) of Constan­tinople, were gone from the obediēce of the church of Rome. Paris. f. 112. & f. 186.

By occasion of which separation, in the yere 1237. Ger­manus. 1237 Germanus. Archb. and Patriarke of Constantinople, wrote vn­to Gregorie the ninth, desiring him to study, & séeke meanes of vnitie, and that he would not refuse to méete him in the midwaye, to debate of the matter, that vnitie might bee recouered. But the Pope refused, and shortlye after, sent foorth his preaching Friers, to moue all Christians to take the signe of the Crosse, and to fight against the Grecians,The signe of the crosse to fight against the Grecians. euen as it were against the Turkes, and Sara­cens. In so much, that in the Ile of Ciprus, many good men, and martyrs, were slaine for the same, as by letters of the said Germanus doeth appeare: who wrote to the Pope, and Cardinals, to reforme themselues: which was so taken of the Pope, that shortly after he prepared to send men of war, signed with the crosse, to fight against the Grecians. Whereupon, the Archb. of Antioch, with the foresaid Ger­manus, solemnlie excommunicated the Pope.The pope ex­communicated Intollerable exactions of the pope.

The exactions of the Pope were so intollerable in the land, that king Henrie the third wrote to Pope Innocent the fourth, for releasement, in most humble, and gentle mā ­ner, anno 1244. 1244 the 28. yere of the kings reigne: Yet it boo­ted not, for the Pope was not ashamed to take of Dauid, Prince of North-wales, fiue hundred markes a yeare, to set him against the King of England, and exempted him from all his fealtie, and obedience, which he had sworne.

In the yeare one thousande, two hundred fourtie fiue,Prince of Wales set a­gainst the king of England. the whole Nobility of the Realm, by generall consent, with the kings knowledge, caused all partes of the Sea side to be [Page 214] layde, that no Messenger with the Popes letters, & Bulles from Rome, should be permitted to enter the realm. Wher­upon,No messenger permitted to, or fro Rome. some were taken at Douer, & there stayed. Notwith­standing, when complaint thereof was brought to the king, by Martinus the Popes Legate, there was no remedie, but the K. must néedes cause the letters to be restored againe, and executed to the full effect. Then the king (vpon aduise) caused a view to be taken through euerie Shire in Englād, to what summe the whole reuenewes of the Romans, and Italians, amounted to, which by the popes authoritie went went out of England. The whole summe whereof, was foūd yerely to be 60000.60000. marks yerely to Rome. markes. To which summe, the whole reuenewes of the crowne did not amount.

The Nobles then vnderstanding the miserable oppres­sion of the Realme, being assembled together at Dunstable for certaine causes, sent one Fulco, in the name of the whole Nobilitie, vnto Martinus, that he should with spéede departe the land,The P. Legate departeth En­gland. except he would be cut all to péeres. Which mes­sage the Legat shewed to the king, and demaunded if his consent were thereto: and finding small comfort, tooke his leaue, and departed, an. 1245. 1245

After this, followed immediatly a generall Councell at Lions:Councel at Lions. to the which, the estate, and Lords of the Realme, with consent of the Communaltie, sent two billes: the one containing a generall Supplication to the Pope and Coun­cell: the other, with the articles of such gréeuances as they desired to haue redressed. The Supplication was sent by Sir Roger Bigotte, knight, and William de Powick, Es­quire, and Henrie de la Mare, with other knights, and Gen­tlemen. After y^t it was there opened, & read, P. Innocent first kéeping silence, differred to answere thereto, making hast to procéed to his detestable sentence of excommunicatiō & curse,Emp. Fred. cursed by the Pope. against the good Emperor Fred. Which curse being done, the Pope tolde them flatly, they should not haue their requestes fulfilled: and incontinent during y^e same councell, [Page 215] he caused euery B. of England to put to his hand and seale, to the obligation made by the king Iohn for the Popes tri­bute: threatning moreouer, that if hée had once brought downe the Emperour Fredericke, he would bridle the inso­lent pride of England well enough.

In the beginning of the next yéere following, An. 1246. 1246 Pope Innocent came to Cluniake:Pope perswa­deth warre a­gainst Eng­land. where he perswaded the French king Lewes, to make warre against the king of En­gland: whereto the French king would not agrée: but short­ly after concluded with him longer truce.

Ouer and beside all other exactions, the Pope sending downe his letters from the sea Apostolike, charged the pre­lates to find him some ten, some fiue, some fiftéene able men, well furnished with horse and harneis, for one whole yéere to fight in the Popes warres:The Popes warres. and least the king should haue knowledge hereof, it was enioined them vnder paine of ex­communication, that they should reueale it to none, but to kéepe it secrete onely to themselues.

Pope Innocent now intending to subdue the Gréeke church, sent the prouinciall of the Grayfriers, with other as­sociates of the same order into England, with his precepts authenticall, that all goods gotten by vsury, should be at­tached for his warre against the Gréekes:Warre against the Greekes. and that all those should be absolued from all their sinnes, that would take on them the crosse to fight against the Grecians, &c. with other articles tending to the Popes profite.

The same yéere 1246. 1246 The Pope commaunded the Prelates of England, that all beneficed men in the realme of England, which were resident vpō their benefices should yéeld the third part of their goods: and they which were not resident should giue the one halfe of their goods, for the space of thrée yéeres together: which summe beyng estéemed toge­ther, was found to amount to 60000. l.60000. pounds exacted by the Pope. The executiō of this commission, was cōmitted to the B. of London: but as con­sultation was had about the matter at Paules, the King [Page 216] sendeth straight charge, that they should not consent there­to. Parisiensis, fol. 207.

And afterward, An. 1247. 1247 about February, the king cal­led a parlement, and directeth Embassadours with letters, and also to make manifest the grieuances of the land vnto the court of Rome:The grieuāces of England. whereto the Pope maketh a slender, and an impertinent answere.

In the yéere 1244. 1244 Iewes the French king, sonne to quéene Blāch fell very sicke, lying in a swound or trance, for certaine daies, that some said, he was dead: his mother, a­mongst the company superstitiously giuen, went & brought a péece of the holy crosse, with the crowne, and speare: which péece of the holy crosse, Baldwinus Emp. of Constantinople (whom the Grecians had deposed a litle before, for holding with the B. of Rome) had sold to the Frēch king, for a great summe of mony, and blessed him with the same: also laid the crowne and speare to his body: making a vowe withall, in the person of her sonne: that if the Lord would visit him with health, and release him of that infirmitie, hée should be marked with the crosse to visit his sepulcher. Thus as shée with the Bishop of Paris, and other, was praying: the King with a sigh began to plucke to his armes, and legs: and so stretching himselfe, began to speake, giuing thankes to God that had deliuered him from death. And assone as he was well recouered,The French King receiueth the signe of the crosse. receiued the signe of the crosse, vow­ing for a fréewill sacrifice, that he would in his owne person visit the holy land.

After that, great preparation was made thorough out Fraunce, for the iourney. The most part of the Nobles crossing themselues, after the example of the king. The Frenchmens example, moued William longa Spata, with the Bishop of Worcester,The voyage of the holy land. and certaine Gentlemen to the same iourney.

Anno 1248. 1248 the feast of Iohn Baptist drew nigh, which was the time appointed for the setting foorth, and nothing [Page 217] wanted thereto, sauing the variance betwixt Frederike the Emperour, and the Pope: which he thought good to séeke to appease, that he might haue both safer passage through the Emperours countrey, and lesse ieopardy might be at home.The Pope re­fuseth al agree­ment with the Pope. But the Pope would not in any sort come to agréement, al­though the Emperour offered him whatsoeuer amendes hée woulde require: and if the Pope could not abide his tarry­ing in his owne dominions and empire: he said he woulde go fight against the Saracens, and Turkes, neuer to return into Europe againe, there to recouer lands and kingdomes, whatsoeuer did at any time belong vnto Christendome, so that the Pope would be onely contented, that Henrie his sonne should be Emperour after him. Neither could this be admitted. Then he offered for truth of his promise, to put in the French king, and the king of England for his sure­ties, or els for triall of his cause, to stande to their arbitre­ment. Neyther woulde that bée graunted. At last, hée desi­red that hée might come himselfe, and answere before the Councell: which the Pope also refused, Paris. fol. 187. An­no 1225. 1245

The French king finding no fauour at the Popes hand,Damiata won from y^e Turks for the Emperour, taketh his leaue of him at Lions, with heauinesse, and proceeded in his iourney: and hauing nowe taken Damiata, the Soldan sent vnto the king, by cer­taine that were about him: offering to the Christians, the quiet, and ful possession of the holy land, and all the king­dome of Hierusalem: and besides, other infinite treasure of gold and siluer: or what els soeuer might pleasure them. Onely vppon condition, that they woulde restore againe Damiata, with the captiues there: and so woulde ioyne together in mutuall peace, and amitie, &c. It was also firm­ly spoken, that the Soldan, with most of his nobles, were intended to leaue the law of Mahomet, and imbrace the faith of Christ: so that they might quietly enioy their landes, and possessions. But they had commaundement [Page 218] from the Pope by his legate,The pope hin­dreth the peace that if any such offers shoulde be made, they should not in any case accept of them. Paris. fol. 233.

But afterward the Soldan growing to bee more confi­dent, refused that which before he had offered: and in con­clusion, the army of the Christians, was wholly destroyedThe armie of Christians wholy destroi­ed. by the Saracens: and the French king with his two bre­thren taken prisoners: the King was raunsomed at sixtie thousand marks, and Damiata deliuered againe, vpon con­dition that the Soldan shoulde sée him safely conducted to Achon. 80000. Chri­stians perisheth in the warres against the Turkes. The number of Christians that perished in that iourney, were 80000. persons. Paris. fol. 237, 238.

After this ouerthrow of the French king, and his army, the Christians of Antioch, and of other Christian regions, gaue ouer their holdes, and cities.

In the raigne of Henrie the third, was the good Empe­rour Federike the second vexed of the Popes: first, of Inno­centius the third: to whom, with his dominions, hée was in his minoritie committed by his mothers testament, thin­king thereby to haue safely prouided for him. But this Pope, so soone as hée had protection of the young Emperour and his seigniories, became a false Traytour against him: and stirred vp Sibill, the late wife of Tancredus, whome Henrie put from the kingdome of Sicilie, to recouer the same againe, & procured the ayd of the French K. therunto. At which time, the worthy protector Innocent 3. sent his le­gats with letters of excōmunication against such, that wold not admit one Walterus, (who had married with the eldest daughter of Tancredus) for their king: and also absolued the Princes electors, and other Nobles, from their oath which they had made to Henricus, touching the establishing of his son in the empire: and wrote his Epistle to the Duke Bar­thold of Zaringia, to be Emperour: which he refusing, hée went about to procure, that Otho the sonne of Henrie Leo should be made Emperour. But Frederick now growing to [Page 219] mans estate, gathered his powre and pursued Otho: Fredericke crowned Em­perour by pope Honorius. who anon after died, and so he was crowned Emperour of Ho­norius the Pope, that succéeded Innocentius, and was of him consecrated, and called Augustus.

After his consecration, he gaue many great giftes,Gifts to the Church of Rome. & as­sured by his charter, to the church of Rome, the dukedome of Fundanum: hée gaue moreouer, and remitted what con­stitutions the Pope would desire: whereby what soeuer he were, which for the diminution of the liberties of the church were excommunicated, and so continued a yéeres space, that then he should be within daunger of proscription, and not be released without satisfactiō made, and that he were admitted by the Pope to the Church againe.

A while after Frederike departing from Rome, certain conspirators, both bishops, & others, against the emperor, fled to Honorius for succour. Which when Frederik vnderstood, he began to expostulate with the B. considering the vnséem­linesse of that his fact: the pope on the other side,Honorius cur­seth the Emp. Frederike. thundered out his curses, and excommunications against him.

Nicholaus Cisnerus affirmeth, that whilest Frederike the Emperor was in Sicilia, his wife Constantia died at Catrana, or Catana. In the meane time, the Christiās with a great many, sailed into Egypt, & took the Citie Heliopolis, commonly called Damatia, & long ago named Pelusinū: be­ing in good hope to haue driuē Sultanus y^e Soldan, out of E­gypt,) had a great, and marueylous ouerthrow, by the con­ueying of the water of Nylus (which then ouerflowed) into their Campe, and were faine to accorde an vnprofitable truce with the Soldan, for certaine yeres, and to deliuer the Citie againe. Whereupon, king Iohn, surnamed Brennius King of Ierusalem, arriued in Italie, and desired helpe of Emperor against his enemies.

And from thence he went to Rome, to the Pope, de­claring vnto him their calamitie, and present perill, de­siring ayde therein. By whose meanes, the Emperour [Page 220] (as saith Cisnerus) was reconciled with the Pope and made friends.The Emp. re­conciled with the pope. To whom also king Iohn gaue Ioell his daughter in mariage, which came of the daughter of Conradus king of Ierusalem, as right heyre therevnto by her mother: by whom also he obtained the kingdomes of Naples, and Si­cill, and promised he would in his owne person with all spéede, assay to recouer the kingdome of Ierusalem. Hono­rius that lately was reconciled vnto him,Honorius dieth. purposed to haue made against him some great and secret attempt: but was by death preuented. After whom succéeded Gregory the 9. as great an enimy to Fredericke as Honorius: Pope Grego­ry the 9. which Gre­gory came of the race of him whom the Emperour had con­demned of treason,The Pope threatneth the Emperour. wrought against himselfe. This Gre­gorie was scarcely setled in his papacie, when that hee threatned him with excommunication, vnlesse he would pre­pare himselfe into Asia (according to his promise) vnto king Iohn: which was onely (the Emperour being absent) that he might bring some purposes against him to passe. Fazellus a Sicilian writer, saith: that the chiefest cause of the Em­perors stay, was for the oath of truce and peace, during cer­taine yeres: which was made betwixt the Saracens, & chri­stians, that yet was not expired

When K. Iohns daughter of Hierusalem, was brought to Rome, and the Emperor and the Pope reconciled together, to celebrate the marriage:The Pope of­fended with the Emp. for not kissing his foot but his knee. Gregorie (as the manner was) offered his right foote to the Emperor to kisse, who stouped not so low, but scarce kissed the vpper part of his knée, and would not kisse his foote: whereat the Pope was greatly of­fended, and purposed to reuenge it, as occasion shoulde serue.

Afterwarde, the Emperor prepared himselfe to the iour­ney against the Saracens, and recouerie of Ierusalem, but was stayed by sicknes, all other things being in a readines. Who, after he had recouered himselfe, procéeded in his iour­ney: and when hee came to the straights of Peloponesus, [Page 221] and Creta. His disease grew vpon him againe, and sodainlie he fell sicke: whereof the Pope hearing, thundered against him excommunications, and curses, laying most foule, & false crimes to his charge. In so much, that the Emperour was fayne to purge himselfe by his letters, vnto the Christian Princes: especially, of Germanie, and the Nobles of y^e Em­pire, his Ambassadors not being suffered to approach the P. presence.

But now, being recouered of his sicknes, he prouided all things necessarie for the warre: and came to Ioppa, and so vsed the matter, that the Saracens graunted his demaunds right profitable for the Christian Common-wealth, and a peace was concluded for tenne yeares, and confirmed by so­lemne oath on both sides:The iourny a­gainst the Sara. the forme and condition of which peace, was thus. First, that Frederick should bee crowned K. of Ierusalem Secondly, that all the landes and possessi­ons which were situate betwixt Ierusalem,The P. false accusation of the Emperor. and Ptolema­ida, and the greatest part of Palestina, the Cities of Tirus and Sidon, which were in Siria, and all other territories, which Baldwinus the fourth at any time had, and occupied there, should be deliuered vnto him: onely, certaine Castles reserued. Thirdly, that he might fortifie, and builde, what Fortresses, and Castles he thought good, Cities and townes in all Siria, and Palestina. Fourthly, that all Prisoners in Saracens hands, should be fréelie set at libertie: and againe, that the Saracens might haue leaue (without armour) to come into the Temple, where the Sepulchre of the Lorde is, to pray, and that they should keepe still Cratum, and the kings mount.

These things obteined, Frederick desireth the Pope,The Emperor craueth the P. fauour. that for as much as he had now accomplished his promise, nei­ther was there any cause, why he should now be offended with him, that he might be reconciled, and obteyne his fa­uour. In the meane season, the Emperor, with all his ar­mie, marcheth to Ierusalem: where, vpon Easter day, anno [Page 222] 1259. 1259 hee was crowned king. Onely, the Patriarch of Cypres, and Oliue, the Master, or Captaine of the temple, repining thereat.The Emperor crowned K. of Ierusalem. The P prac­tiseth against the Emperor whiles he war­reth with the Saracens. In the time of the Emperors being in A­sia, the Pope practiseth against him at home. And first, cau­sed the Souldiers which the Emperor sent for out of Ger­manie, to the mainteyning of the holye warres, to bée stayed, passing through Italie, and caused them to be spoiled of all such prouision as they had: and sent letters into Asia, to the Patriarch of Ierusalem, and Souldiers, that kept the Temple, and Hospitall, inciting them to rebell against the Emperour. And furthermore, disswaded the Princes of the Saracens, that they should make no league with Frederike, neither deliuer vp vnto him the Crowne,The P prac­tiseth with the Saracens. and Kingdome of Ierusalem: Which letters fell into the hands of the Empe­rour.

Besides these practises, he also excited his father in law, Iohn Brennius; and the French king, to inuade his Domi­nions: which ioyntly they did.

Thus, while the Pope practised in the dominions of Fre­derike, he receiued the letters of his good successe in Asia: which greatly vexed his holines, so farre of was he from re­ioysing therat. Wherby it may appeare, that his desire was, to haue the Emperor take that dangerous iourney, there to miscarie, and perishe. But the Pope (that hee might haue some pretence) blamed the Emperour, for that he had suffe­red the Saracens (although without armour and weapon) to enter vnto the Sepulchre of Christ,A quarrel to the Emperor. and had left for them a lodging, néere vnto the place.

The Pope also caused a rumor to be spread, of the death of the Emperor, to the end he might allure vnto him, the fi­delitie of those cities in the kingdome of Naples (which yet kept their alleagance vnto Frederike) of whom they shoulde now hope for no longer refuge.

The Emp. re­turneth and winneth towns from the pope in Italy.The Emperour now vnderstanding what stirre the P. kept in his Dominions, returned w^t such power, & successe, [Page 223] that he winneth in Italie as many townes, as the Pope had, euen almost to Rome, and after that Vmbria and Pi­cena: yet for Christian and publicke tranquillitie sake, hée sendeth vnto him his Legates to entreate a peace, decla­ring that hée would (if no other conceyued grudge were then pretended) make to him an accompt voluntarily of all things that hée had doone in his life:The Emp. offereth to giue accompt of his things to the Pope. and that hée would and was contented to submit himselfe vnto the Church: and that for this cause hée willingly offered vnto him both dutie and obseruancie, and sent him Princes and Dukes of the Empyre to entreate for this peace: yet was the popes insolencie such, that hée would not that yéere be brought to any agréement, but the next yéere after with much adoe,Peace betwixt the Emp. and the pope. a peace was made and concluded betwixt them by the helpe and industrie of Leopaldus of Austria, and Hermannus Captaine of the Duitch souldiers, and the President of Messana. The Pope then absoluing the Emperour of his excommunication, tooke therefore of him an hundred and twentie thousand ounces of golde,120000. ounces of gold to the Pope for the Emperours absolution. and promised him the ti­tles both of the empire, and also of his kingdomes: yet kept he not promise with him, for besides other breaches, he nei­ther restored the customs in the land of Sicil, neither yet the city Castellana. Yet notwithstanding, Frederike for peace sake, bare the iniury, and studied by liberall giftes to make the Pope his trustie frend. But no meanes would serue: so that he moued Henrie, the Emperors sonne in his absence, to rebell against his father:The P. mo­ueth the Emp. sonne to rebel against his father. besides other conspiracies pro­cured against the Emperor: who returning into Italie, to punish those that had rebelled with his sonne. The P. ad­monished those that were faultie, to ioyne themselues toge­ther, and to furnish their Townes, and Cities, with gari­sons, & to send for ayde to their frendes, and to prouide wea­pons méete for war. And furthermore, sendeth his Ambas­sador to y^e Emp. to whō (vnder pretence of peace) he sendeth out commandemēt, to interdict him and his land, so soone as [Page 224] he came within the borders of Italie, yet the Emperour marcheth forth into Italie, notwithstanding the Popes for­bidding, and brought vnder the cities that rebelled, as Man­tua, The Emp. pre­uaileth for all the Popes curse. Verona, Ternisium, Patauium, and others, & ouerthrew the Popes confederates, whereat the pope being somewhat dismaid, began to feare the Emperor, and now goeth about to depriue him: which hée vnderstanding, sendeth foure Le­gates vnto him, that might answere, and refute the crimes layd against him. With which Embassadours the Pope re­fuseth to speake, and at a day appointed pronounceth the sentence of proscription against the Emperour:The pope pro­nounceth the sentence of pro­scription a­gainst the Em­perour. depriuing him of all his dignities, honours, titles, prerogatiues, king­domes, and the whole empire, and and sollicited against him Tewepolus the Venetian, who yet stood fast and faithfull to the Emperour. Yet certaine princes of Germanie, by the Popes meanes, reuolted from the Emperour, as Otho the Gouernour of Rhemes, and Duke Boiora, who also cau­sed thrée other Princes and Dukes,Reuolt from the Emperour to the Pope. to reuolt from the Em­perour to the Pope: as Vuenceslaus, and Belus, Princes of che Hungarians, and Henrie, Duke of Polonia: to whom al­so came Fredericus Austriacus his sonne. These gathe­ring a Councell, (when they had thought to haue translated the empire vnto the kings sonne of Denmarke) desired to haue the Popes Legates to be sent from him to the effect of that election.

These newes being brought to the Emperor, at Pata­uium: hee purgeth himselfe of the crimes, to the Christian Princes, and denounceth a solemne Councell of all y^e prin­ces, and other Nobilitie of the Empire, at Aegera: to whom resorted diuers States,The Church spoiled to maintaine the popes warres. and Nobles. The pope, on the other side, soliciting against the Emperor all that hee might: so that some had tithes geuen them to fight against the Empe­ror: other, Glebe-lands, and benefices: other, the spoyle of such Colledges, and Monasteries, as tooke not part with the Pope: And to some other were geuen Colledges, and Mo­nasteries [Page 225] themselues: yea there were certaine of the popes owne birdes that had their ecclesiasticall tithes taken from them, and other some had the rentes and reuenewes of their Colleges pluckt away by force,The Emp. pre­uaileth. to the maintenaunce of the popes quarrell against the Emperour. But the Emperour preuayled and came to Viterbium, which draue the Pope into a feare, least he would also come to Rome: wherefore he caused a supplicatiō to be drawne, pourtraying about the same the heads of Peter and Paule, Euerlasting life promised to such as wold fight against the Emperor. and with a sharpe and cō ­tumelious Oration, he much defaced the Emperour, promi­sing them euerlasting life, and giuing the badge of the crosse to as many as would arme themselues and fight against the Emperour, as against the most wicked enemy of God and his church, yet the Emperour by Gods blessing preuai­led and subdued the popes confederates.

Now while this stir was betwixt the Emperour and the pope, Ochodarius the Emperour of the Tartarians sonne, with a great power inuaded y^e borders next adioyning vnto him, & there wan Ropolanum, Rodolium, Mūdanum, with diuerse other cities & townes, killing man, woman, & child, and destroyed all Hungarie, & made great spoile in both the Pannonias, Mesiarum, Bulgaria, & Seruia. When Belus the king of Hungarie had gotten to Pola, a citie of Histria: vnto Otho duke of Dalmatia, hée sent his Legates to Fre­dericke the Emperour, promising, if that he would send him aid to expell the Tartars, Hungarie should euer after bée vnder the iurisdiction of the Empire. The Emperour was in respect of the common cause of Christians,The pope hin­dereth the de­fence of chri­stendome. very willing to satisfie his request, but the pope with his confederats hinde­red the same, as he signified to the king of Hungarie by his letters. Notwithstanding he sent Conradus Caesar king of Bohemia, and other Princes more of Germanie, to with­stand the enemy, as much as lay in them to doo. But y^e great armie and number of souldiers that ware the crosse, by the Popes assignement, differed their iourney agaynst the [Page 226] Tartarians, and had commaundement giuen them by Al­bertus the Popes procurator, to abide at home, till they should be called for in battle to fight against the Emperour: and notwithstanding this spoile and hauocke of Polonia, Bohemia, and Hungaria, by the Tartarians, it was deter­mined that at Libussa the Princes confederate should be as­sembled, about the deposing of the Emperour, and creating an other: & the league with him and the French king by the popes means,The Emp. wa­steth about Rome. either was vtterly infringed or else in varia­ble suspence. Wherefore Fredericke now seing no other re­medie, prosecuteth his warre to the vttermost, and wasteth all the countrie about Rome,The pope di­eth for anger. wherewith the Pope was so dismaide, that beyng in dispaire to obtaine his purpose, hée died for very anger and thought.

This Gregory brought into the Church much horrible impietie, blasphemy, & wickednes, & among others brought in that most detestable Canticle,Salue Regina brought into the Church. Salue Regina: in which hée attributeth the honour and worshippe onely due to Iesus Christ, vnto the virgin his mother. This is hée, in whose name the booke of the DecretalsThe decretals. was set out, a sinke of folly and impietie.

Pope Cele­stine. Pope dieth.After this Gregory was placed Celestine, borne in Me­diolanum, among the Castellians: who (as Blondus decla­red) by fained promises, offered a league with Fredericke, and the 18. day after he was created, he died.

Now Fredericke thinking himselfe void of feare, lenieth an army against the Tartarians,An army a­gainst the Tar­tarians. for the reliefe of the Chri­stians, who hearing of the comming of the Emperour, re­turned another way, by the riuer Danubius to Tanricia, and so through the fennes of Meotida, and by the riuer Ta­naum into Sarmatia Asiatica.

After Celestine, the cardinals made choyse of Simbaldus a Genouais for pope, whom they called Innocentius the 4. Innocentius 4. which election Fredericke was well pleased with: as hée signified by letters and Legates gratulatorie to the pope.

The legats of Frederick, with the furtherance of Baldro­nius Emperour of Constantinople, laboured very diligent­ly for conclusion of promised peace: but all in vaine, for while the Emperours legats attended for answer of peace, Ramerus the Cardinall went secretly and tooke Viterbium which was on the Emperours part. The Emperour (not­withstanding there séemed no hope of peace) doubted not but if he might himselfe speake with the Pope, he vpon rea­sonable conditions should well inough accord with him: wherefore he desired him by his legats to appoint a place where the Emperour might speake with him.The Empe­rour seeketh peace. The Pope will none. The Pope séemed to be content therewith, but on a sudden went to Lyons, and called a councell, and with a lowd voice som­moneth Frederick, and appointing him a day commaunded him there personally to appeare to pleade his cause. The Emperour agréed, but required conuenient time to trauaile thether. The pope would not so much as graunt 3. dayes, but being both iudge and accuser,Pope iudge accuser. condemneth him before he could come thether without proofe of any crime, or his cause suffered to be pleaded. But Gods iudgement failed him not: for the writers of the annals accord, that when Frede­rick the Emperour, and Conradus his sonne were dead and the pope gaping for the inheritance of Naples and Sicil, and thinking by force to subdue the same, coming to Naples w^t a great armie of men, there was heard manifestly in the Popes court a voice, pronouncing these wordes. Thou wretch, come to receiue thy iudgemēt.A voice heard. Thou wretch, come and re­ceiue thy iudgement. And the next day the pope was found dead all blacke and blew, as though he had bin beaten with battes.

When the Emperour had vnderstanding of this cruell sentence, he signified the iniurie to all Christian Prin­ces by his letters, and prouided euery way to withstand the P. and his confederats: and after diuers aduenturs & varia­blenes of thinges,The Emp. dieth. hee came into a certaine castle of his in Apulia, called Florentinum, where hee fell sicke of [Page 228] an ague, and died. Hauing had purpose, as Pandolphus Co­lonuthius writeth, of some maruellous exploite, & great at­tempt. Frederike died willingly, and gladly, in the yéere 1240. 1240 the 13. day of December, the 57. yéere of his age, and 37. of his raigne, and was buried at Panorium. The pope counted him an enemie of the Church: and so both Innocen­tius the fourth pronounced him, and the same sentence haue other Popes registred in their 6. Booke of decretals, and e­stablished the same for a law, that he ought to bee taken for no lesse.

In the Countrey of Sueuia, about the time of Frederike the second, anno 1240. 1240 or néere about the same, were manie preachers,Preachers bold against Pope. which preached fréely against the Pope, & prea­ched that he was an heretike, and that his bishops & Prelats were Simoniakes, and heretikes, and that the inferiour priestes had no authoritie to binde and loose, but were sedu­cers: and that such cities and countries as were then vnder the popes curse, might notwithstanding lawfully resort to the receiuing of the sacrament, as wel as before. Item, that Friers, Dominick & Franciscan did subuert the church with their preaching, &c. And not long after these, rose vp Arnol­dus de noua villa, Arnoldus de noua villa was condemned. a Spaniard, a man famously learned, & a great writer, ann. 1250. 1250 whom y^e pope condemned amōg he­retikes, for holding, and writing against the corrupt errors of the popish church. His teaching was, that christiā people are led by the pope into hel. Item, that cloisterers are voyd of charitie, and denyed that masses are not to be celebrated, & that they ought not to do sacrifice for the dead, &c. And as this Arnoldus was condemned, so likewise the same time, Io­hannes Seneca, Iohannes Se­neca appealeth from the pope to a Councell. the glosewriter of the popes decrées, and pro­uost of Halberster, was excommunicated, and depriued of of his prouostship, for resisting Pope Clement the fourth, gathering certaine exactions in Germanie, and there­fore hée appealed from the Pope to a generall Councell; and had manie great fauourers on his side: till at last, [Page 229] both the Pope and he died.

After this, folowed Guilielmus de sancto amore, G. de sancto amore against the Pope. a Ma­ster of Paris, and a chiefe Ruler then of that Vniuersitie. Al testimonies of Scripture, that make against Antichrist, he applyeth them against the cleargie of Prelates, and against the popes spiritualtie.

The same Guilielmus is thought to be the author of the Booke which is attributed to the Schoole of Paris, and inti­tuled, De periculis ecclesiae, De periculis Ecclesiae. where he proueth by thirtie and nine arguments, that friers be false Apostles.39. arguments that Friers be false Apo­stles. Hee was by Antichrist, and his rablement, condemned for an heretike, exiled, and his bookes burned.

In the dayes of this Guilielmus, there was a most dete­stable, and blasphemous booke, set foorth by the Friers, mē ­tioned also in Matthias Parisiensis, which they called Euan­gelium aeternum Spiritus sancti, Euangelium aeternum spi­ritus sancti. the euerlasting Gospell, or the Gospell of the holie Ghost. In which booke, many abho­minable errors of the Papistes were conteyned, so that the Gospel of Iesus Christ was vtterly defaced. Which sayde booke, was not to be compared to this euerlasting Gospel, no more then the shell was to be compared to the kernel,The shell to the kernell. or the darkenesse to light, &c.

Moreouer, that the Gospell of Christ should be preached no more but fiftie yeares, and then this euerlasting Gospell should rule the Church, &c.

Item, that whatsoeuer was in the whole Bible,A blasphemous gospel of the Friers. was in the same Gospell conteyned. At the length, this Friers gos­pell was accused to the Pope: and so sixe persons chosen of the whole Vniuersitie, to peruse, and iudge of this booke: as, Christianus, Canonicus, Beluacensis, Ododoaco, Nichola­us de Baro, Iohannes de sicca vella, Anglus, Iohannes Be­lim, Gallus. Among whom, this Guilielmus also was one, who mightely impugned this pestiferous, & deuillish booke. These sixe (after the perusing of this booke) were sent to Rome. The friers also sent their messengers withal: where [Page 230] they were refuted, and the errors of the booke condemned: but so, that the pope, with the Cardinals commanded y^e said booke to be abolished, and condemned, not publikely (tende­ring the estimatiō of the religious orders) but y^e they should be burned secretly, and the bookes of the foresaid Guilielmꝰ to be burned withall. Among other besides of y^e age-which withstood the B. of Rome, and his antichristian errors, was one Laurence, Laurence. an Englishman, and master of Paris: ano­ther was Petrus Ioannes, P. Iohannes. P antichrist Rome Ba­bylon. Dead bones burned. a Minorite. Laurence was about the yere 1290. 1290 who proued the Pope to be Antichrist, & the Sinagogue of Rome great Babylon. The Pope, after his death caused his bones to be taken vp, and burned. To these is to be added, Robertus Gallus, an. 1290. who being born of right noble Parentage, for deuotion sake, was made a do­minike Frier.R. Gallus. He had diuers visions against the Pope,Visions against the pope. and Sea of Rome. Hee called the Pope an Idoll. He forewar­ned (as is in a certaine Chronicle declared) how God would punish the simonie, and auarice of the Cleargie, with such a plague, that riuers should run with bloud. It is saide, there is remayning a great volume of his visions.

To these fathers is to be ioyned Rob. Grosted, B. of Lin­colne,R. Grosted, B. of Lincolne. a man famouslie learned in the iij. tongues, & in philo­sophie. He wrote diuers bookes, and one speciall Sermon, he exhibited in foure sundrie scrowles to the Pope, and other foure Cardinals: beginning, Dominus noster Iesus Christꝰ, &c. He wrote diuers Inuectiues against the Pope.Inuectiues against the Pope.

The Pope (amongst his other intollerable exactions) had a certain neuew (so the popes are wont to cal their sonnes) named Frederike, being yet vnder age, whome Innocent would néedes preferre to be a Chanon, or Prebende, in the Church of Lincolne: and directed downe his letters, to cer­taine his factors here in England, for execution of the same. Wherewith Grosted was greatly offended, and maketh a quick, and sharpe answere to the Pope: whereat he fretting and fuming, answered with a proud looke, and fierce mind, [Page 231] what old doting franticke wretch is this, so boldly and rash­ly to iudge of my doings? By swéete S. Peter and S. Paule, were it not but vpon our owne clemencie and good nature we are constrained, we would hurle him downe to such con­fusion, that we would make him a fable, a gasing stocke, an example and wonderment to all the world:K. of England the popes man­ciple, vassall page. for is not the king of England our vassall, and to say more, our manciple and page, which may at our pleasure and becke imprison him, and put him to vtter shame.

This when the Pope had in rage vttered, scarse were his Cardinals able to appease him with gentle and milde wordes, declaring vnto him the inconuenience, if he should so procéede, besides giuing great commēdation of Grosteds learning and godlinesse. These wordes spake Lord Giles a Spanish Cardinall to the pope, and this Councell gaue the rest vnto him, that hée should winke at these things,Manifest and knowne that once should come a defec­tion from Rome. least some tumult might arise thereof, especially seing this is ma­nifest and knowne to all men, that once must come a defecti­on and parting from the church of Rome.

Not long after, this Robert Grosted died at Budgen. In time of his sicknesse, he called vnto him a Preaching frier, one Iohn Giles, and did greatly complaine of the disorders of the Friers, and of the Romane clergie, prouing the Pope to be an Hereticke:The pope an hereticke. declaring and reprouing manifold ab­uses of the church of Rome, and said that this old verse may truly be verified vpon it.

that is: The whole world doth scarse satisfie his couetousnesse, neither doth one harlot suffise for his leacherie: and in the end prophesied:R. Grosted prophesieth a­gainst Rome, and dieth. Neither (saith hée) shall the Church be de­liuered from the seruitude of Egypt, but by violence and force, and by the blouddy sword. So scarse able to vtter his words, with sighing, sobbing, & wéeping, his tongue & breath failed, and so finished his daies. He departed, An. 1253. 1253 Of [Page 232] his decease: thus writeth Math. Paris. pag. 278. Out of the prison and banishment of this world which he neuer loued, was taken the holy bishop of Lincolne, Robert, at his Man­nor of Buckdune on the éeuen of S. Dionise:The vertues of R. Grosted. who was an open reproouer of the pope, and of the king: a rebuker, of the Prelates: instructer of the clarks: fauourer of scholers: prea­cher to the people: persecutor to the incontinent: a diligent searcher of the Scriptures: a maule to the Romans,A maule of the Romans. and a contemner to their dooings, &c.

This Robert Grosted caused to be viewed, and conside­red diligently of his clerkes, what the reuenew of forren­ners and straungers set in by the pope came to by the yéere, and it was found,Pope Innocēt the 4. a great impouerisher of christendome. and euidently tried, that pope Innocent the fourth, did impouerish the vniuersall Church of Chri­stendome, more then all his predecessors from the time the pope first began: so that the reuenewes of forreners & clerks placed by him here in England,70000. markes reuenewes of forreners pla­ced in the land by the Pope. mounted to the summe of 70. thousand markes and aboue: whereas the méere reue­newes of the crowne came not to 30. thousand.

Mathias Parisiensis reporteth, that pope Innocentius, an. 1254. being maruellous angry with Grosted, contrary to the mind of his Cardinals, would haue his bones to be cast out of the church: and purposed to bring him into such spite, that he should be counted an Ethnicke, a rebell, & disobedi­ent person throughout the world: and therevpon caused his letters to be sent to the king of England, knowing that the king would gladly serue his turne therein, to haue the spoile of the bishop and his Church. But the night following Grosted appéered vnto him comming in his Pontificalibus, Grosted ap­peereth in a vi­siō to the pope. and with a seuere countenaunce, and terrible voice spea­keth vnto him beyng in his rest, and smiteth him on the side vehemently with his crossestaffe, saying: O thou scurffie lazie, old, bald, lowsie, wretched, doting Pope, hast thou pur­posed to cast my bones out of the Church, to the slaunder and shame of mée, how came this rashe wilfulnesse into [Page 233] thy head? it were more méete for thée to make much of the zealous seruantes of God, although departed:Grosted stri­keth the Pope. with other wordes of reproofe, and so departed from him, leauing him stroken, and halfe dead: so that hée neuer enioyed anie pro­sperous day, or could haue anie quiet night til the morning, vnto his death: which happened shortly after, hee being at Naples, ann. 1255. 1255 or as N. Treuet recordeth, 1254.

After Innocent the 4. succéeded in the Popedome,Innocent di­eth. Alex­ander the 3. Alexander 3.

After this, about the yéere 1260. 1260 fell debate betwixt the King and his Nobles: but so was it compounded, that the King and the Lords did sweare at Oxford, that what lawes and decrées in the same assembly, shoulde bée proui­ded to the profit of the King and the Realme, the same vni­uersally shoulde be kept and obserued, to the honour of God, and peace of the Realme Besides the king and the Lordes, there were also 9. Bishops, which swearing to the same end, excommunicated all such as should gainstand the said proui­sions there made. Wherevppon, diuers wholesome lawesWholesome lawes. were enacted, which misliked the King, in such sort, that he required of the Pope for himselfe, and his sonne Edward, to be dispensed with of their othes, Anno 1261. 1261 Which being easily obtained,The Pope dis­penseth with othes. Pope dieth. the king steps back from all that was before concluded.

The same yéere died pope Alexander: after whom succée­ded Vrban the 4. who also reuiued and renewed the release­ment of the kings oath aforesaid: wherevpon grew war be­twixt the king and the Barons.P. Vrban 4 War betwixt the king and the Barons.

Anno 1264. 1264 died Pope Vrban, and after him succéeded Clement 4. Clement 4. who, (as Nicholas Riuet affirmeth) was first a married man, & had wife and children, and was the sollicitor and Counseller to the French K. then after the death of his wife, was Bishop, intituled: Padiensis. after that,Vrban dieth. Archb. of Narbourn, and at last, made Cardinall: who being sent of Pope Vrban in legacie for reformation of peace, in his ab­sence, [Page 234] was elected Pope by the Cardinalles.

Thomas of Aquine Bona­uenture.About this time florished Thomas of Aquine Reader at Paris among the Dominick Fryers: and Bonauenture a­mong the Franciscan Friers, ex Nichol. Riuet.

Anno 1265 1265 the pope graunted that the Church of Eng­land should pay tenthes of all reuenewes, as well tempo­rall as spiritual, to the King, to continue thrée yeares space: & the yeare after,Tenthes to the Kinge. the popes Legate, Octobonus, caused to be proclaimed a new graunt of pope Clement to the King and Quéene of all the tenthes for 7 yeares to come.

Anno 1267 1267 peace was concluded betwéene the King & the Barons, and Octobonus departed the land. This Oc­tobonus enrolled to perpetuall memorie,Peace betwixt the K. and the Barons. the valuation of all the Churches in the realme of England, so narrowly as by any meanes he might enquire the certainty thereof.

Cathedrall churches popes pensions.The same was he that made al the Cathedral & conuen­tuall churches to pay pensions: so that those churches that gaue not the vacancie of their benefices to their Clerkes and straungers, should pay vnto them a certaine yearly pension during the vacancie of the benefices they should haue.

Clement 4. diethThe same yeare dyed pope Clement the 4. after whose death the church of Rome was vacant 2. yeares: and then was chosen an Archdeacon Pope, whose name was The­ardus, as he was taking his iourney into the holy land, and called him Gregory the tenth.Gregory 10.

During the raigne of King Henry the 3. Edward the Kinges sonne was one that made a generall expedition a­gainst the SaracensAgainst the Saracens. to Ierusalem, and in the yeare 1270, in the moneth of May he set forward in his iourney. 2270

About the time when Prince Edward was preparing his iourney towardes Asia, Boniface the Archb of Canterbury ended his life in the countrie of Sebaudia, going belyke to Rome, or comming thence. In whose stead Gregory the tenth placed Robert Kilwardly, neither according to the [Page 235] minde of the Monkes, who agréed vpon the Prior of their house named Adam Chelendine, nor of the king, who spake in the behalfe of Robert Burnell there Chancellor.

About this time came out the great Concordances,Great Con­cordances. by an English frier, called Derminghton. Ex Eulogio.

Anno 1273. 1273 Pope Gregory the tenth called a gene­rall CouncellA generall Councell. at Lions, about the controuersie betwixt the Gréeke Church and the Latine, and for the vacancie of the sea apostolicall.

This yéere in the moneth of Aprill, Richard King of Almaigne, died at the Castle of Barthamstéed, and was buried at the Abbey of Hailes,Abbey of Hailes. King dyeth. which hée buylded from the ground.

This yeare 1273. dyed King Henry, the 16. day before the calendes of December, in the 56. yeare of his raigne,Westminster church. & was buryed at Westminster. The stéeple and church wher­of in his life time he began to build, but did not fully finish the same before his death.

After Henry the 3. succéeded his sonne Edward, and was crowned anno 1274. 1274

Anno. 1276. 1276 began the foundation of the Black fryers by Ludgate.Blackfryers by Ludgate. And in the yeare 1285. the new worke of y^e church of Westminster that began in the 3. year of Henry the third was finished: which was 66 yeares in edifying.

An. 1291. 1291 The Iewes were vtterly banished the realm: for which, the Commons gaue to the K. a Fiftéene.

King Edward had sharpe warre with the Scottes,Iewes bani­shed y^e realm vtterly. and subdued them thrée times: who séeing they could not make their partie good against the King, sent priuilie to P. Boni­face for his ayde, and councell: who immediatly sendeth downe his precept to the king, that he should herafter cease to molest the Scottes, for that they were a people exempt,The Scots pertain to the Popes chap­pell. and properly pertayning vnto his Chappell: and therefore it coulde not otherwise bee, but that the Citie of Ierusa­lem must néedes defende her owne Citizens: and as the [Page 236] mount Sion maintaine such as trust in the Lord. Where­vnto the king made answere with an oth, that hée would mainteine that which was his right euidently knowne to all the world.

The next yéere after, which was the 29. of the kings raigne, the Pope directeth his letters to the king againe, wherein he chalengeth the kingdome of Scotland, to be pro­per to the Church of Rome, and not subiect to the king of England, and therefore it was against God, &c. for him to hold any dominion ouer the same:Scots conuer­ted by the re­liques of S. Peter. Among other reasons, one was because the kingdome of Scotland was conuerted by the reliques of S. Peter to the faith of Christ, and therefore if hée woulde claime any right to the same Church, or anie part thereof, he should send vp his procurators, specially to the same appointed, with all that he could for himselfe al­leadge vnto the sea apostolike, there to receiue, what reason and right would require.

The king calling a parlement Ann. 1301. 1301 answereth the popes letters, and so did the Lords temporall, and the whole Baronry of England.

The yéere 1303. 1303 Pope Boniface the 8. stirred vp Ed­ward, king of England, to fight against the French king Philip, with whom the Pope had taken displeasure.

After the bishopricke of Rome had béene long voyde, thorough the dissention of the cardinals, for the space of two yeares, and thrée moneths. At the length Celestinus was chosen Successor to Pope Nicholas the fourth. Which Ce­lestinus, in his first Consistorie, began to reforme the clergie of Rome,Celestine be­ginneth to re­forme y^e church of Rome. thinking to make the same an example to all other Churches. Whereby, he procured to himselfe such hatred of the Clergie-men, that this Boniface being called Benedic­tus, speaking through a Réede, by his chamber wall in the night season, admonished him (as it had béene a voice from heauen) that he should geue ouer his Papacie, as a burthen greater then he could beare. Ex Mass.

Which in déede after sixe monethes he did (partly for the voice spoken before,Boniface a crafty knaue. P. thrust into prison. Bon-pope of Rome. and partly for feare) being tolde of cer­taine, which were craftely suborned in his chamber, that if he did not resigne, he should lose his life. And, when hee had resigned, Boniface thrust him into perpetuall prison, and so he died. Wherfore, this Boniface was worthilie called the viij. Nero: of whom it was rightly saide, he came in like a Foxe; reigned like a Lion; and died like a dog.

This Boniface, inuading after Celestinus, behaued him­selfe so imperiously, that he put down Princes, excommuni­cated Kings, such as did not take their confirmation at his hands. Diuers of his Cardinals he draue away for feare: some of them (as Schismatiks) he deposed, and spoyled them of all their substance.The pope curseth y^e frēch king to the 4. generation. Philip the French king he excommu­nicated, for not suffering his money to goe out of his realm, and therfore cursed him and his to the fourth generation.

Albertus the Emperor, not once, or twise, but thrise sought at his hands to be confirmed, and yet was reiected: neither could obteine, except he would promise to driue the French king out of his Realme.

The factious discord in Italie, betwixt the Gulephs, and the Gibellines, he greatly set on fire: in so much, that vpon Ashwednesday, when Porchetus, an Archbishop, came, and knéeled downe before him, to receiue ashes,The pope scoffeth &c. the Pope (looking vpon him, and perceiuing that he was one of the Gibellines part) cast a handful of ashes in his eyes: saying, Memento homo, quod Gibellinus es, &c. Remember man, that a Gi­bellin thou art, and to ashes thou shalt goe.

This P. (moreouer) ordeyned first the IubilieThe first Iu­bilie. in Rome: in the solemnizing whereof, the first day he shewed himselfe in his Pontificalibus, and gaue frée remission of sinnes, to as many as came to Rome, out of all partes in the world. The second day, being wayted on with Emperial ensignes, he caused a naked sword to be caried before him,The power of both swords. & said with a loud voice, Ecce potestatem vtriusque gladij. Lo here the [Page 238] power, and authoritie of both swordes, &c.

By this P. diuers constitutions, extrauagantes of his predecessors,Extrauagant constitutions. Sextus Ni­cholaus. Pardons and indulgences. were collected together: with many of his own lewdly added thereto, and so made the booke, called Sextus Decretals: by whom also sprang vp first, pardons, and in­dulgences from Rome.

Now, the cause of quarell betwixt the Pope, and the French king, (according to N. Riuet,) was this. Anno 1301 1301 the Bishop of Oppanuham (being accused for a conspiracie against the French king) was brought vp to his Court,The quarrel betwixt the P. and French king. and so committed to prison. The Pope hearing of this, sendeth worde to the King by his Legat, to set him at libertie: which the king did, and withall, discharged both him, and the Le­gat, commanding them to auoyde his Realme.

Whereupon, Boniface reuoked all the priuiledges gran­ted by him or his predecessors before to the kingdome of Fraunce, and not long after thundred out the sentence of his curse against him: citeth all the Prelates, al Deanes and Lawiers, both Ciuill and Canon to appeare personally before him at Rome, and at a certaine day, which was the first of Nouember.

The king of France for­biddeth to carrie treasure to Rome.Against this citation the king againe prouideth by straight proclamation, that no maner of person should export out of the Realme of Fraunce, either gold, siluer, or any other ma­ner of ware or merchandize, prouiding withall the waies and passages diligētly to be kept, that none might passe vn­searched: also, he defeated the Pope of giuing Benefices, Prebendaries, and other Ecclesiasticall liuings: for which cause, most sharpe letters passed betwixt them. Boniface beginning thus:The Popes proud stile to the French K. Boniface the seruant of Gods seruāts, &c. Feare God, and obserue his commandements: we will thee to vnderstand, that thou art subiect vnto vs, both in spiritu­all thinges, and in temporall. The king answereth, w^t this salutation: To Boniface, bearing himselfe for chiefe B. lit­tle health, or none at all. Let thy foolishnes know, that, &c.

In the yéere 1303. 1303 Maister William Nagareta made declaration against the Pope, with appellation made at Pa­ris,Nagareta a­gainst y^e pope Foure articles against the pope. afore the King and his Councell in the Church at Pa­ris. This William Nagareta propounded foure Articles against the Pope, that he was an vsurper, an Hereticke, an horrible symoniacall, and a blasphemer of the way of truth, and required of the king and prelates to call a councell, that prouision might be made for the bettering of the estate of the church: and afterward laid out in 28. 28. Articles a­gainst the pope articles more at large the villanies of this Boniface, as that he beléeued not the immortalitie of the soule: that he should say, whoredome is no sinne: that he caused his images to be made of siluer and to be set vp in churches. That he had a priuate deuill. That he was a witch. That he was a Sodomite, a murtherer, &c. Which thinges the King vnderstanding, with the Archbishops and Bishops made appellation to a councel for the matters. Thenames of the prelates were these: the archbishops of Nicosien, Remen, Senoren, Narbonen, Tu­ronen: the Bishops of Landuiren, Belnacen, Catolacen, Antisiodoren, Meldimen, Nurmen, Carnoten, Aurelianen, Ambiauen, Mornen, Silanen, Andeganen, Abricen, Con­stant, Ebroicen, Lexonicon, Sagien, Caloromont, Lemoni­cen, Auicen, Mascicoren &c. With Abbots, &c. This ap­peale was made the 9. yeare of Bonifaces popedome at Lu­para in Paris.

After these things thus in the Parlement agréed, the Prelates of the Cleargie, consulting among themselues what was best to be done in so doubtfull a matter, and drea­ding the Popes displeasure for that which was done alredy, to cléere themseues in the matter, they contriued a letter to the Pope, partly, to certifie him what there was done, and partly to admonish him what he should doe.

These things thus done, anno 1304. 1304 about the natiuitie of the Virgin Marie, came a garison of harnessed Souldiers well appoynted, sent partly by the French king, partly by [Page 240] the Cardinals, Columpna whom the Pope before had de­posed vnto the gates of Auragum, where the Pope did hide himselfe,The pope hi­deth himselfe. because he was borne in the towne, the captaines of which armie was one Schaira brother to the foresaid car­dinals, and another William de Longareto, high steward to the French king, who inuading the Popes towne, and fin­ding the gates open, gaue assault to the Popes Frontier, where hée with his Nephew or Marques, and foure other Cardinals were immured. The townesmen séeing all their strength to be bent against the pope, caused the common bell to be rong, and so assembling themselues in a common coun­sell, ordeined Adulphus Adulphus. one of the chiefest rulers of the towne for their Captaine, who (vnknowen to them) was a great aduersary to the Pope. This Adulphus bringing with him Reginaldus de Supina, Reginaldus de Supina. a great Lorde in Campa­nia, and the two sons of Iohn Chitan, a noble man, whose Father the Pope had then in prison: at length ioyned him with the French companie against the Pope, and so beset his palace on euery side: and first setting vppon the palla­ces of the thrée Cardinals, which were then chiefe about the Pope,The cardinals goods rifeled. rifeled, and spoyled all their goodes: the Cardinals by a backe doore, hardly escaped their hands. But the popes palace, through munition and strength of the Marques, was something better defended. At length, the Pope perceiuing himselfe not able to make his partie good, desired truce with Schaira and his company,Pope craueth truce. which was granted him from one of the clock till nine.

During which time of truce, the Pope sendeth priuily to the Townsmen of Aruagum, desiring them to saue his life: which if they would doe, he promised to enrich them, that they should all haue cause neuer to forget,The Pope reiected. or to repent the benefite bestowed. To this they made answere againe (ex­cusing themselues) that it lay not in their power to doe him any good, for that the whole power of the Towne lay with the Captaine.

Then the pope all destitute & desolate sendeth to Schaira, beséeching him to draw out in Articles wherein hée had of­fended him,The pope glad to make a­mends. Conditions offered to the Pope. and he would make him amendes to the vtter­most. Schaira maketh answere againe, that hée should not escape with life but vpon thrée conditions.

First, to restore againe the two Cardinals of Columpna his brethren, whom he had before depriued, with all other of their stocke, and kinred.

Secondly, that after their restitution hee should renounce his papacie.

Thirdly, his body to remaine in his power and custodie.

These cōditions the pope would none of:The gates of the popes pa­face fired. so that the time of truce expired, the captaines and souldiers first fired the gates of the palace, whereby the army hauing a full en­trance, fell to rifle, and spoile the house: at length they burst in to the pope, whom they put to choise, either presently to leaue his life, or to forgo the popedome. But that hée denied stifly to doo, rather choosing to die for it, saying:The pope ra­ther would die then renounce his popedome. Lo here my neck, lo here my head, protesting that he would neuer while hée liued renounce his papacie. Then Schaira went about, and was ready to slay him, but by certaine that were a­bout him hée was stayed: the Souldiers in the meane time did lade themselues with gold and treasure, that as Robert Auesb. reporteth,The pope spoi­led of infinite treasure. all the Kinges of the earth together were not able to disburse so much out of their treasurie in a whole yéere, as then was taken and carried out of the Popes palace, and of the palaces of the thrée Cardinals, and Marques.

Thus Boniface bereaued of al his goods, remained in their hands thrée daies: during the which space, they had set him on a wild and vnbroken colt,The Pope homely vsed. his face turned to the horse tayle, causing the horse to runne and course, while the Pope almost was breathlesse:The pope al­most starued. moreouer they kept him so with­out meat, that hée was thereby almost famished to death. After the three daies the Aruagians with 10000. souldiers [Page 242] slue the kéeper,The pope deli­uered, almost famished. & burst into prison, and deliuered Boniface almost famished, whom the people refreshed with vittaile, and receiued his blessing. From thence he tooke his iourney to Rome, beyng accompanied with a great number of har­nessed souldiers: where shortly after, partly for feare which he was in, partly for famine, & partly for sorrow of his ine­stimable treasure lost;Pope dieth. Benedict 9. he died. After whom succéeded Be­nedict the 9. of whom these verses are written.

Boniface afore mentioned was the Author of the De­cretals.Decretals. About this time in the daies of king Edward, Bo­niface directed a Bull to Iohn Peckham archbishop of Can­terburie (whom he had placed against the minde of the king and Church of Canterburie) as also vnto all other quar­ters of the Church vniuersall: in which was decréed that no Church, nor Ecclesiasticall person, should hencefoorth yéeld to his king or temporall magistrate, eyther any giuing, or lending, or promising of tribute, subsidies, or portion, what­soeuer of the goods and possessions vnto him belonging, but should be cléerely exempted and discharged of such subiecti­on or tallage,Clergy exempt from subsidie. to be exacted of thē in the behoofe of the prince, and his affaires.

Not long after, the King held his Parlement at Saint Edmunsburie, where was graunted vnto him of all Cities and Boroughs, an eight, and of the commons a twelfth of their goods: onely the clergy by reason of the bull stood stout, wherevpon the king likewise secludeth them from vnder his protection,The clergy out of the kings protection. and sauegard of his lawes: and because the Archbishop was more stout, and an inciter of the rest, hée seised vpon his goods, and caused an Inuentory of the same to be enrolled in the excheker.

After the death of Iohn Peckham, succéeded Robert Win­chelsy, with whom the king had like variance, as with the other Peckham: and accused him to the Pope for breaking [Page 243] of peace, and taking part with them that rebelled against the king about vsages and liberties of the realme: wherefore the king being cited vp to the court of Rome, was there sus­pended, till hee had purchased his absolution againe.The King of England trou­bled with the sea of Canter. And as this King was troubled with Archbishops: so from Hil­debrand, and the time of Lanfrancus, euery King in his time had somewhat to do with that sea.

By Peckham before mentioned,No benefices but one. it was ordeined that no spirituall minister shoulde haue more benefices then one: which also was decreed by the constitutions of Octo and Octobonus, the Popes Legate the same time in Eng­land.

The Kinges mother was a professed Nunne in Ames­burie. In the later yeare of this kinges raigne, Cassianus K. of the TartariansCassanus K. of the Tartariās. (of whom come these which now are Turkes, fighting against the Souldan,The Tarta­rians christe­ned. king of the Sara­cens in the plaine of Damascus slue a 100000 of Sara­cens: and againe at Babilon fighting with the said souldan, flue him in the field, & 200000. of his Saracens, & calling vpon the helpe of Christ, and thereupon became Christian. The same Cassianus his brother also afterward was christ­ned him selfe and all his house.

In the raigne of this King, Walter Merto Bishop of Rochester builded Merton Colledge in Oxford:Merton Col­ledge in Ox­ford. in whose raigne also liued Henricus de Gandano, Henr. de Gan­dano. De villa noua. Scotus, Duns. Clement 5. The court of Rome to Aui­nion. The P. reigne as Emp. sede vacante. Arnoldus de vil­la noua. Dantes Scotus called Duns, and other mo.

After pope Benedict succeeded Clement the 5. who trans­lated the Popes court to Auinion in Fraunce.

By this Clement it was ordeined, that the Emperour, al­though he might be called K. of the Romaines before, yet he might not enioy the title of Emperor before he was by him confirmed: and that the Emperours seat being vacant, y^e P. might raigne as Emperour vntil anew were created. By him the orders of the templars which (at that time were too abhominable) were put downe at the councell of Vienna:Templars put downe. [Page 244] He also ordained, and confirmed the feast of Corpus Chri­sti, Corpus Chri­sti day. The Clemen­tine decretals. assigning indulgences to such as heard the seruice ther­of: and also compiled the 7. book of the decretals, called of his name the Clementines.